Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - DrakeGreen

Pages: 1 [2] 3
21
Climax Control Archives / Sex, Lies, and Wrestling Tape
« on: September 26, 2014, 12:49:54 AM »
 
Sex, Lies, and Wrestling Tape




“The most common lie is that which one lies to himself; lying to others is relatively an exception.” –Friedrich Nietzsche



September 20th, 2014 – Bouchon Bistro; Las Vegas, Nevada – 10:00 AM

[The scene fades in to an outdoor section of a local Las Vegas brunch spot, The Bouchon Bistro. Seated across from one another are Drake Green and Misty. Misty is wearing her hair up in a messy-but-cute bun on top of her head, which compliments her white long sleeve t-shirt and black Rayban sunglasses. The opaque tint of her designer eyewear provides a stark contrast to her somewhat pale complexion. She picks up a large mug full of tea and takes a sip as she stares across the plastic table at the SCW Heavyweight Champion. Drake is wearing a dark grey v-neck sweater over a white t-shirt, covering himself up a bit on the unseasonably chilly September morning. His hair is in his usual makeshift messy faux-hawk although it appears a bit more greasy than usual. His face is unshaven and looks as though it has been for quite sometime. On top of his nose sits a pair of expensive looking Lacoste sunglasses, shielding his eyes from the bright Vegas sun and defending them in their delicate, hung over state, which he is desperately trying to hide from Misty.

Drake pans around the rather packed outdoor patio, taking in the local scenery. He looks down and Misty’s slightly bandage hands and he finally brings it up.]

Drake: So are you gonna tell me what happened or…

[Misty tries to act like she’s not sure of what Drake talking about.]

Misty: What do you mean?

[Drake flashes half of a smile and points toward her hands.]

Drake: What did you do to your hands?

Misty: Nothing.

Drake: Nothing?

Misty: I was just fooling around with Eden and…really it was nothing. Are you feeling ok? You don’t look too good.

[Drake immediately drops the topic as he goes in to somewhat of an internal panic mode. He’s trying frantically to hide the morning-after-bing-drinking sweat coming down his brow and he double checks with his tongue to make sure the half-a-dozen Listerine strips he shoved in his mouth before he picked her up were still holding down their end of the bargain. He nervously smiles across the table at her and pushes his expensive sunglasses up the bridge of his nose.]

Drake: What do you mean?

Misty: I don’t know, have you been sleeping? I know with Max gone-

[He interrupts her.]

Drake: I’m good, one hundred percent.

Misty: Okay…if you need to talk or anything-

[He interrupts her again.]

Drake: Really, I’m good. You don’t have to worry.

[She stars back at him across the cheap plastic outdoor table and can’t help but smile at him. She removes her hands from her mug of Earl Grey and sets them in his. The warmth still lingering in her fingers emanates in to his hands and he can’t avoid smiling back at her.]

Misty: I need to tell you something.

[Drake’s smile fades a bit.]

Drake: Okay…

Misty: I’ve thought long and hard about what you said to me that night in Yuma, before Violent Conduct and I owe you an apology.

Drake: For what?

Misty: For not responding to you. I was shocked in the moment and I just couldn’t think of the words. You caught me off guard and for me to not say anything…

[She stops herself, sniffling a bit, and then continues.]

Misty: It was cruel.

Drake: Look-

[This time it is her cutting him off.]

Misty: Of course I love you, Drake Green. I’ve loved you since the night you sat next to me on that beach. I may not have known it yet; my brain probably couldn’t process it with all of the shit that I was dealing with but my heart knew. The heart always knows.

[His smile returns.]

Misty: These past few months have been the happiest I’ve been in a long time and to know that you’re finally able to be open and honest with me is the greatest gift you could possibly give me. I know how hard you’ve worked to stay sober and let’s be honest…

[She giggles a bit.]

Misty: …you have women throwing themselves at you constantly and to know that you have that love inside of you to ignore them…to be committed to me…there’s no better feeling. You make me happy, Drake…and I’m so grateful for that.

[Drake stares back at her. He looks in to her eyes and processes everything she just said to him. He thinks about how everything she just said isn’t true. He isn’t sober, he had his last drink about twenty minutes before picking her up this morning while he was parked in a gas station parking lot. He’d been out nearly all night with Barry Goldstein drinking and doing God knows what else. Drake certainly doesn’t know because he can’t remember half of the evening thanks to the excessive amount of alcohol and painkillers he put in to his body over the course of the past twelve hours. Sober? Drake isn’t even sure if he knows what that word really means.

He looks back at her thinking about the love that she just professed to him and he can’t help but think about the passionate night he spent with Delia Darling in Yuma, Arizona just days prior to Violent Conduct 2. The worst part about the whole thing was that although he felt terrible about breaking Misty’s trust, he didn’t have an ounce of guilt about what he did. In fact, he would do it again. With all of these thoughts running through his mind, he tightens his grip on Misty’s hands and says the only thing that he thinks is right.]

Drake: I love you too.

[He smiles back at her as the scene fades out.]



”For some reason I always find my way back to you, Sean. All roads lead back to my nemesis apparently. It’s amazing isn’t it? No matter how many times I prove that I’m better, no matter how much more gold sits on my waist…I still have to keep reminding the SCW Universe where you stand on the ladder. The truth is, I enjoy it. I relish in it and I can’t wait to do it again. There’s something special to me about beating you and doing it convincingly. It gets me excited, even more excited than sending Rage crashing through some tables and even more exhilarating and rewarding than the SCW Heavyweight Championship. This rivalry, our story, is the one I live for the most. Everything I have going on outside of the ring doesn’t matter when he step in there together, Jackson. None of it does. The only thing that does is the blood and sweat we shed for the people, MY people.

Watching you cut interviews is somewhat of a hobby of mine. Your mannerisms, the way you speak, the look in your eyes when a reporter asks you a question…I take it all in. I study you because I know that all roads do lead back to ‘The Mental Rapist’. It’s you and me, Sean, it always has been and always will be. Whether it’s New York, or Las Vegas, Canada or Missouri…the show stops with you and I. We both know it so we shouldn’t hide it. I’m looking forward to doing what I do best, beating you. It may not be the first time but I’m happy to know it won’t be the last. See you soon, old friend. I’ve missed you.”




September 25th, 2014 – Hilton Hotel; St. Louis, Missouri – 7:00 PM

[The scene sets back in inside of a hotel suite in the Hilton Hotel in St. Louis. Drake is sitting at the foot of the king-sized bed. He is wearing a black, skin tight tank top exposing his tattoos and black “Nike” gym shorts. With a remote control in his hand, he stares intensely at the flat panel television mounted up on the wall across from him. The front door to the suite opens up and in walks Barry Goldstein wearing a light colored Seer Sucker suit with a white shirt and a gold tie on. He walks in with a six-pack of beer and a large square bottle of “Fiji” water. He sets the six-pack of beer down on the table across the room and takes out a bottle, popping it open with a bottle opener and taking a refreshing gulp. He pulls another one of the six-pack and offers it to Drake.]

Drake: I’ll just take the water for now.

[Barry looks at him with a puzzled look but hands him the square-shaped bottle anyway. Drake snatches it and sets it aside next to him on the bed. Barry walks over and looks over at the television.]

Barry: What are we watching?

[Drake stays silent as Barry looks over to what is on the screen. It’s an old match…a World Tag Team title defense by Team Gorgeous…Johnny ‘The Body’ Green and Maximus the Magnificent (AKA Max Proffo). They are defending their titles against Death & Destruction…two oversized wrestlers who are equal parts terrifying and nasty.]

Barry: Holy Shit! Is that a young Slim Jim?

[Drake responds to him while still staring straight ahead at the screen.]

Drake: Yeah…

Barry: So that must be your Pop then, huh?

Drake: Yeah…

Barry: Wait a second. This isn’t the match where-

[He cuts Barry off.]

Drake: Yeah…

[Drake turns to look at Barry.]

Drake: It is.

[Drake confirms to Barry they are watching the match where Drake’s father died in tragic fashion inside of the ring.]

Barry: At the risk of sounding insensitive, Champ…why the hell are you watching this? With what just happened to Max…

Drake: I need to see something for myself.

Barry: What?

Drake: It’s hard to explain.

Barry: Try me…

Drake: Right there!

[Drake hops up and points at the now paused screen where his father, Johnny Green, is taking a double-team piledriver move.]

Drake: That’s the move that killed my father.

[Barry sits there for a second, shaking his head back and for a bit.]

Drake: Does anything look out of the ordinary to you?

Barry: You mean other than the manslaughter?

[Drake snaps his head and gives Barry a nasty look.]

Drake: This isn’t a fucking joke, Barry.

Barry: Look I don’t see anything, ok? I don’t even know what I’m supposed to be looking at.

Drake: The move…to me…FUCK!

[Drake throws the remote across the room, breaking it against the wall and Barry stands up quickly.]

Barry: What the fuck?!

Drake: Sorry…I-

[Barry cuts him off.]

Barry: Look, Champ. I know you’re going through some shit but this is a little fucked up, man. I mean…that’s your father. Of course it’s not gonna look right. How can it?

Drake: That has nothing to do with it.

Barry: Then what is it?

Drake: He was sick.

[A confused look comes over Barry’s face.]

Barry: What?

Drake: My father…apparently he had a rare form of ALS. It manifests itself with massive muscle and bone degeneration…especially in the neck and spinal chord.

[Barry stares at him for a second and then looks back up a the paused television set.]

Barry: So you think that’s what happened to your Pop? Why it all happened?

Drake: I don’t know. I’m trying to figure it all out.

Barry: How did you find out about all of this?

Drake: His wife told me.

Barry: Phyllis? The crazy mountain lady?

Drake: That’s the one.

Barry: And you believe her?

Drake: I don’t know, I mean it makes sense. I remember him always going to the doctor and I know he was on medication. I just don’t know what they were.

Barry: Can’t you find some old records or something?

Drake: I’ve tried but I can’t find anything.

Barry: I can put some calls in if you like…

Drake: Thanks.

Barry: But I gotta ask…does it really matter? I mean…it doesn’t change anything.

Drake: Well…there’s something else.

[Barry stares back it him with a blank expression, waiting for Drake to finish his thought.]

Drake: This form of ALS…

Barry: Yeah?

Drake: It’s hereditary.

[Barry’s face drops.]

Barry: Shit.

[Drake stares back at him with a similar uncomfortable expression.]

Drake: Shit is right.

[The camera cuts out.]



”I’ve been so concerned with my arch enemy Sean Jackson that I completely ignored the fact that there are other people in this match too. My partners, the reigning SCW Tag Team Champions Big B and Despayre and of course Sean’s partner’s…Andrew Garcia and whatever his tag team partner’s name is.”

“I have mixed opinions tagging with the Champions. The positive ones are for the obvious reasons, they’re pretty fucking good. They’re the Champions for a reason and they are a hell of a lot of fun to watch in the ring. Big B is a powerhouse and Despayre, as crazy and odd as he is, is probably the most underrated wrestler in all of our business. That’s a fact. The problem that I have with these guys isn’t what they can do in the ring it’s some of the company they choose to keep. Rage and Gabriel aren’t too of my favorite people and the fact that they all seem to remain so close is puzzling to me. Something doesn’t fit there. Either way, I couldn’t ask for better partners in a six-man tag team main event. Cheers, bookers.”

“To be completely truthful I know very little about Andrew Garcia and his nameless partner. I know he does actually have a name but I can’t think of it right now and I’m a bit too drunk to be bothered to look it up? Sasha, maybe? I don’t know…he’s got dreads…I think. Or is that the other guy…? Never mind. The only thing I do know about these guys is the fact that they were or are trained by Casey Williams. Hopefully for their sakes he didn’t actually show them anything otherwise this could be the shortest main event in Climax Control history. If I’m being totally truthful, a rarity these days I know, my focus will be elsewhere on Sunday. I wish these guys good luck because I know Big B will probably crush them both, but my eyes are on Sean. I’m walking in to St. Louis with one thing on my mind and that is to once again embarrass Sean Jackson.”


22
Supercard Archives / DRAKE GREEN vs RAGE
« on: September 06, 2014, 11:01:55 PM »
 
Loss



“It's so much darker when a light goes out than it would have been if it had never shone.” –John Steinbeck




September 1st, 2014 – Pho Ao Sen Restaurant; Mesa, AZ – 8:30 PM

[The camera fades in to a dimly lit restaurant. A soft piano is playing in the distance as the patrons enjoy a quiet dinner on this warm Mesa evening. The walls of the restaurant are covered by what seems to be exposed dark gray brick, but as you look closer you can see it’s just a plastic façade. Large, burning candle sconces are fastened to the walls every four feet or so to help sell the castle feel the restaurant seems to be going for. The camera pans around the large dining room focusing on different patrons. An older couple sitting against the back wall, celebrating their 50th wedding anniversary, shares a champagne toast together. A young couple seems to be having an argument as they go back and forth but try desperately to keep their body language and voice levels down.

The camera comes to a halt on a small table in the center of the dining room. Sitting across from one another are former three time SCW Bombshell Champion Misty and current SCW Heavyweight Champion Drake Green. Misty is wearing a tight purple shirt and a pair of dark blue hip hugging jeans. She crosses her ankles just above her tall black, red bottom heels as she smiles with her eyes at Drake. He stares back at her with an equally inviting smile as he adjusts the collar on his white button down shirt. He too is wearing dark blue jeans, although his shoe choice is a much more casual variety in Converse Chuck Taylors. He rubs his chin as he looks down at the glass of Diet Coke he is holding in his hand. He begins to run his finger around the edge of the glass as he peers across the room at the older couple’s celebratory glasses of champagne. Noticing his wandering eyes, Misty lets out a fake cough.]

Misty: Ahem…

[Drake turns back to her and realizes that Misty caught him daydreaming about the champagne.]

Drake: What?

Misty: I saw you looking at their champagne…

Drake: Me?

[Drake flashes a playful smile at her and she follows with a quick, but loud laugh.]

Misty: How long has it been?

Drake: Two weeks.

[She reaches across the table and grabs his hands in her own, looking up at him and smiling as she does.]

Misty: I’m proud of you. I know it isn’t easy.

Drake: What is that they say? I was sick and tired of being sick and tired.

Misty: Were you?

Drake: No.

[They both laugh.]

Drake: The truth is I finally found something in my life that…you know…filled that proverbial hole.

[Misty smiles.]

Misty: And what was that?

Drake: Honestly?

Misty: No, dishonestly.

[He smiles back at her playful but somewhat menacing smirk as he leans in across the table.]

Drake: Never in my life have I felt this way about something or someone….

[Misty’s eyes widen in anticipation of how Drake is going to finish his sentence.]

Drake: But I really just fucking love Diet Coke.

[Misty shakes her head at Drake’s grin before tossing her napkin in his face. He lets out a bellowing laugh that just makes her a bit more annoyed.]

Misty: You’re such a jerk.

Drake: Wait until you hear the terms for the bet you lost.

[Misty smile drops off of her face.]

Misty: That’s not funny, Drake.

Drake: You’re right it’s not.

Misty: Like I said, jerk.

Drake: Hey, let me ask you a question.

Misty: What?

Drake: You see that couple over there?

[Drake points to the older couple.]

Misty: Yeah…?

Drake: Do you want that?

Misty: Cheap champagne and crème brulee?

[He chuckles.]

Drake: No, ass. That.

[He makes a big imaginary circle with his hands.]

Drake: The whole package…love, marriage, and anniversaries. They look so happy like nothing else matters except the two of them.

[Misty slumps back in her chair with a bit of a surprised look on her face as if she was totally caught off guard by what Drake just said.]

Misty: I don’t know. I have Eden and that complicates things for me.

Drake: It doesn’t for me.

Misty: I really don’t know. What about you? Do you want that?

[Misty leans in again toward Drake, awaiting his response almost impatiently. She bites her lip as she watches his mouth begin to open and just as he is about to speak, his phone rings. Her face slumps a bit as he pulls his iPhone out of his pocket.]

Misty: Ever hear of vibrate?

Drake: Sorry, it’s Max.

Misty: Well go ahead, answer it.

Drake: No, it’s cool. I’ll call him later.

[He ends the call and sets his phone down on the dinner table.]

Misty: So…you were about to say something?

Drake: That’s right. What I really want…I mean what I really want is-

[Just as Drake is about to speak again he waiter walks over and interrupts him.]

Waiter: So anything else?

[Misty drops her head in annoyance. Drake smiles as he turns to the waiter.]

Drake: No, just the check, thank you.

Waiter: No problem, here you go.

[He drops the check on the table and Misty goes to pull out her wallet from her bag but Drake quickly snatches it up.]

Misty: What are you doing? I wanna pay!

Drake: Yeah, that’s not gonna happen.

Misty: Why not? Women can pay, you know.

Drake: Women can, yes. But you can not.

[He smiles as he drops the check back on the table with a handful of cash.]

Drake: Shall we?

[Misty rolls her eyes.]

Misty: I guess.

[Drake smiles as he stands and up picks his blazer up off of his chair, grabbing his phone and shoving it in to the front pocket of his tight designer jeans. He throws on his blazer as he walks around the small table. He gently pulls out Misty’s chair for her as she stands up, grabbing her short navy jacket. Drake quickly grabs her jacket and holds it out for her as she sticks her arms through the sleeves. She turns back around as Drake’s phone starts to ring again and she rolls her eyes.]

Drake: Sorry.

[He ends the call again.]

Misty: He must really miss you.

Drake: I’m sure he’s just freaking out that I’m not training while he’s home in Hawaii with Carmen. He left me a strict regimen to follow this week.

[The two make their way out of the restaurant, holding hands. As they get outside Drake hands the valet the ticket for his car and Misty turns to face. He puts his hands on her arms and rubs them a bit in an effort to warm her from the cool desert night air.]

Drake: I just wanted to say thank you.

Misty: For what?

Drake: Just for giving me another chance. I know I’ve been a dick sometimes-

[Misty cuts him off.]

Misty: Sometimes?

Drake: Ok, fine. I know I’ve been a dick a lot of times.

Misty: That sounds more like it.

Drake: Well I just wanted you to know that you make me happy. And not just school boy happy. For the first time in a long time I am truly genuinely happy. More happy than I think I’ve ever been.

[Misty leans in and gives him a soft kiss on his lips.]

Misty: That makes two of us.

[Drake reaches up runs his hand through Misty’s hair, brushing a bit of it back behind her ear. He leans in and gives her a kiss of his own, this one a bit deeper and a bit more passionate. He releases the embrace as the valet pulls around the building with his Range Rover. Just as the truck pulls up his phone rungs again and they both laugh.]

Drake: I don’t think he’s giving up.

Misty: Just answer it.

Drake: Fine.

[He hits the green answer button on the front of his iPhone as Misty opens the passenger side front door of his luxury sports utility vehicle.]

Drake: Hello, Maximus.

[Misty plops up into the truck and waits for Drake. After a few moments of silence she gets a bit playfully impatient and opens her door back up.]

Misty: Hey, tell Maxy you’re too busy to talk about training right now. You’ve got a woman all primed and-

[Her expression changes when she sees Drake standing with a pale, blank look on his face. He is holding his phone down at his side as his eyes look down at the cold dry pavement. He looks up at Misty, his eyes filling with water and turning a faint shade of red, and his mouth opens slowly.]

Drake: Max…he’s…

[A concerned Misty hops out of the Range Rover.]

Misty: What’s wrong?

Drake: He’s dead.

[The camera cuts to black.]



September 4th, 2014 – Borthwick Kauai Mortuary; Kauai, HI – 2:00 PM

[The camera fades back in to small funeral parlor in Kauai, Hawaii. There are about a dozen rows of pews although the place is only about half full. In the front of the room is a large picture of Maxwell Proffo surrounded by an oversized reef and several bouquets of flowers. In the front row sits Carmen Proffo, Max’s wife of just last winter. She sobs in the arms of a woman, a friend or sister most likely, holding a handkerchief to her face. In front of the onlookers is a Reverend, speaking softly as to not offend anyone. Sitting in the front pew next to Carmen are Drake and Misty. Drake is wearing a black suit, white shirt, and black tie and Misty is wearing a conservative black dress. After a few moments the Reverend and again asks for everyone’s attention. He stands up at the pulpit in his traditional reverend garb and begins to speak softly once again.]

Reverend: I would please like to ask Maxwell’s close friend, Drake, to come up and say a few words.

[Drake leans over and kisses Misty ever so gently on the cheek as he stands up. He walks toward the alter and stops in front of Carmen. He kneels down and gives her a kiss on the cheek as well. As he tries to stand back up Carmen grabs him by the back of the neck and pulls him in close. She lets out a loud sob as they embrace before whispering something in to his ear. He acknowledges what she had just said and then lands another soft kiss on to her forehead. He turns around and heads up to the pulpit. He shakes hands with the Reverend and then stands in front of the small podium and lets out a deep sigh.]

Drake: I’m not really sure what to say. I…

[He looks towards Misty and she tries to let out a small smile for him.]

Drake: I wrote some words down.

[He pulls out a folded piece of white paper from his breast pocket in his suit jacket. He unfolds the paper and reads the words that are written on it silently to himself before leaning forwards again toward the microphone.]

Drake: I’m not going to read these today. I don’t think…

[Drake drops the paper down on the podium and then runs his hands through his hair, rubbing his face afterwards.]

Drake: My father passed when I was very young. I don’t remember much of him to tell you the truth. Most of the memories I do have of him are actually stories and memories that belong to other people that were handed down to me over the past twenty plus years.

[Drake unbuttons his neck button and then loosens his tie.]

Drake: Max Proffo was my father. Sure he wasn’t blood but he was more of a parent to me than anyone in my life that was supposed to have that role ever was. He took my brother Nick and I in, under no obligation to do so, and raised us as his own in a way that only he could…the only way he knew how. There are many things that I learned from Max over the years. Some good and plenty bad…

[A small chuckle is heard through the people sitting in the parlor.]

Drake: Max Proffo was a great man who did not accept his own greatness. He never quite accepted his own greatness, all he had done, all the lives he profoundly changed. I wish he could have been here today if only to see the incredible good he did in the world. My brother Nick and I were hopeless, not having any direction in this world. He taught us discipline, he taught us what strength really meant, and he taught us how to survive on what we had. A gift and a lesson I will never forget.

[Drake wipes a small tear out of his eye.]

Drake: When I was just twenty-one years old Max presented me with a choice. I had an opportunity to travel to Japan and take a job learning from one of the pioneer’s of my industry; a chance to learn from the very best in the world. I was skeptical. I was young, naïve, and broke. I had just turned twenty-one and was living the life only a twenty-one year old could. My original thought was to say ‘no’ and to keep on keepin’ on. I didn’t see the opportunity in front of me the way I should have and I needed a Maxism. A Maxism was what my brother Nick and I called Max’s lessons on life. Every once in a while Max would drop some knowledge on you and you would be completely in awe of him for about two minutes.

[Another small chuckle is heard through the people sitting in the parlor.]

Drake: So Max comes up to me and he says in his grumpy voice…’D…don’t be an idiot.’ That was it. He looked at me with that mean stare of his and then just walked away. That was enough…I flew out to Tokyo the next day. And that was Max. He was there to tell you just how stupid you were being sometimes and he wasn’t afraid to let you know how he felt. He was the best man I ever….

[Drake stops himself as he starts to get choked up a bit.]

Drake: He was the best man I ever knew. I made a lot of mistakes in my life, more so than I could begin to tell you. I pushed everyone who ever loved me away, including Max. Especially Max. No matter how many times I made a complete and utter ass out of myself, Max was always there to tell me everything was going to be ok. He was always there. He was the father everyone always dreamed of and the best friend I could have ever asked for. I know it is hard to understand, but sometimes painful things like this happen. It’s all part of the process of life and of living. It’s all part of growing and making sure you live every bit of life as much as you can and when you can.

[Drake stops for a moment and looks at Misty. They hold each other’s on each other for a moment and Drake gives her a soft nod.]

Drake: I didn’t tell Max that I loved him enough. In fact, I’m not sure if I ever really told him. I’m sure I showed him in my own messed up way but it pains me to think that he may not have known the depths of the love that I have for him. Max was more to me than just a father figure and a friend; he was a partner. A partner in this crazy ride that has been my life and now I’m flying solo and I just want scream. I wasn’t ready to let Max go. I wasn’t ready for any of this. He left me and it isn’t fair and it’s at a moment in my life that I may have needed him the most…and it’s not fair. But that’s the point isn’t it? That life isn’t fair. So maybe after all these years Maxy dropped the greatest Maxism of all on me. In silence he’s told me loud and clear, he’s told me that I’m on my own. That I’m ok and that everything is going to ok.

[Drake takes a deep breath in, closing his eyes as he does so. He lets the air out of his and slowly opens his eyes.]

Drake: Before I bore you all for the rest of the day there’s just one more thing I’d like to say to my friend Max. Thank you for everything you have ever sacrificed for me to succeed because I know how much it was. I’m sorry for never letting you know just how much I respected you, just how much I owed you, and just how much I love you. Thank you, Max…goodbye.

[Drake, holding and fighting back his tears, walks over back to the front pew and sits quietly back down next to Misty. The Reverend begins to speak softly again and Drake lets one lone tear stream down his face. He goes to wipe it away but Misty’s warm hand beats him to it. She wipes away his tear and then leans over, kissing him softly on the cheek. As he turns toward her she smiles at him and Drake, for the first time in days, feels ok. The scene fades out.]



”There were few things in life that I cared about more than Max. In fact I don’t even think there was ANYTHING that I really cared for more than him. He was the only person in this world that really knew the struggles that I went through. He knew all of the problems that I’m going through. I don’t know how I am I going to make it through all of this without him, it’s terrifying. He told me something about you, Rage, that I’ll never forget. He told me that people like you, people with that much anger, are just over compensating for the misery they feel for themselves and their own lives. They take their depression and turn it outward because they don’t have any other way to deal with it. They don’t know any better. You don’t know any better, and for that I feel a small amount of pity for you.”

“It must be hard on you being on the top at one point and then coming back to find yourself irrelevant. What does it feel like being the odd man out? Let’s be honest here, if I had some sort of self control you wouldn’t even be in the position you’re in now. If I had just shown some restraint and not let your pestering get under my skin then we would be in completely different places, you and I. I’d be defending my championship against someone that might actually deserve the shot and you would be…well…who really cares any way?”

“I’ve already heard this song before. I’ve been here a hundred times before. I know you’re gonna beat me in to a pulp and in to submission and all the usual stuff. You told me all about it last time we did this dance. The same old rhetoric gets old after a while, man. I won’t stoop to repeating my opinion of you because just as my fans are tired of hearing you say the same things about me, I won’t torture them with the same tactics. They already know how I feel and it won’t do any good to rehash it. The truth is I don’t care enough about you. You struck a chord in me when you put your hands on me. I shouldn’t have let my temper get the best of me because it isn’t fair to you. It isn’t right to let you think you actually mean anything and belong in this ring with me, because let’s be honest, you don’t. It would be a hard sell at any venue. It isn’t fair to everyone else on the card either. Guy’s like Equinox, Horace Jackson, and Steve Ramone who bust their asses week in and week out for this company. Those are the guys that deserve a shot at our top prize. Not some coward piece of shit that runs away from Mark Ward and only returns after he’s finally given up wrestling. When the coast is clear. That’s not the caliber of person that deserves to wrestle me and I apologize to the millions of people that are gonna have to suffer through me whipping your ass in Yuma.”

“Max was wrong about one thing though, Rage. He always told me that what I did for a living wasn’t personal. That when I made someone tap out in the center of the ring or when someone pinned my shoulders down for a three count that it wasn’t personal. That it never leaves the ring. This is a business and we’re all here for glory and to make a living. I carried that principal through most of my career and it worked well for me. I was a respected veteran with a few titles and a decent paycheck. But it wasn’t until I decided that letting it all hang out…letting it all loose in the ring. It was when I decided to live and die by my performance that things really took off for me; that I finally became the superstar that I am now. You see, Rage, it isn’t a job for me anymore. It’s my life. When I get in that ring and my title is hung high above that six sided ring I will do anything to walk out of there champion. That’s the difference between you and me. You say you will KILL to win that title again. Me? I would and I will DIE to protect it. You can’t threaten me with harm, Rage, because it doesn’t scare me. You’ve never been in the ring with someone like me before….you’ve never been part of the SHOW…”




September 5th, 2014 – Clarion Suites; Yuma, Arizona – 9:30 PM

[The camera sets back in outside of the Clarions Suites hotel in Yuma. The small but pretty building is surrounded by palm trees, which are lit up by spotlights in the dark desert sky. A black Range Rover pulls up in front of the hotel and stops before the entrance. Inside the truck are Drake and Misty, sitting quietly and not speaking to one another. After a moment, Misty breaks the silence.]

Misty: Are you sure you don’t want to stay here?

Drake: Yeah, thanks though. I think I just need a night to unwind and just be alone.

Misty: I understand.

Drake: Thank you for that.

Misty: Of course, Drake. You don’t need to thank me.

Drake: I know.

Misty: Goodnight.

[Misty leans over and give him a quick peck on the lips. As she goes to get out of the car Drake quickly grabs her arm.]

Drake: Wait.

Misty: What is it?
Drake: I love you.

[Misty’s jaw drops as she hears Drake say the words. Her eyes widen as she tries to think of something to say.]

Misty: Drake-

[He cuts her off.]

Drake: I don’t need you to say it back, really I don’t. I just needed you to know that I do. I’ve fucked up every personal relationship I’ve ever had in my life and before something happened I needed you to know.

Misty: You don’t-

[He cuts her off again.]

Drake: No, I do. I don’t know how to be a boyfriend or a partner or a husband or a father. I have no idea how to do anything for anyone else. I’m the most selfish person that you’ll ever meet. I act almost completely on impulse and I almost never put any one else’s needs in front of my own. But with you it’s different. I don’t care about anything else. I just want to see you smile every day, all day long.

[Misty laughs.]

Drake: I know I’ve been a total asshole to you and I don’t know if I can ever make it all up to you but I want to try. There were only two people that I cared about in this world, Misty. I just lost one of them. I don’t want to lose the other one too.

Misty: I’m not going anywhere.

[Drake begins to tear up a bit.]

Drake: Good, because I don’t think I could handle losing you too.

Misty: Oh, come here.

[She pulls him in to her shoulder and he lets out a loud sob, finally letting the emotions of the past few days come through.]

Drake: I just miss him so much, Misty. I don’t know if I can do this without him.

Misty: Hey, everything is going to be ok. I promise.

[Drake picks his head up and their eyes meet. He leans in slowly and they share a passionate embrace for a moment before separating again.]

Misty: I think you should go get some rest and take that time to unwind. I can come by in the morning around 9:30 and we can go get some breakfast, ok?

[She smiles at him.]

Drake: Ok.

Misty: Are you going to be ok?

Drake: Yeah, I’m alright.

Misty: I mean…

[She lets her sentence trail off as she’s not sure how to ask the question.]

Drake: You mean am I going to drink?

Misty: Sorry. I’m just worried and I know how upset you are and I just wanted to make sure that you knew if you needed me there to-

[He interrupts her.]

Drake: I’m ok. I’ll be fine.

Misty: Ok.

[She smiles at him again.]

Misty: I’ll see you in the morning?

Drake: Yeah, of course. She leans in and kissed him one more time before hopping out of his Range Rover. She grabs her bag out of the back seat and walks toward the entrance to the hotel. Drake watches her walk away with a small smile on his face that quickly fades when she vanishes. He sits there for a moment, gripping the steering wheel with his strong hands, before reaching over to the glove box and opening it up. He pulls out a small orange and white pill bottle and holds it up to the light, reading the label.

DRAKE GREEN

OXYCODONE     30 CT    2 REFILLS

He stares at the pill bottle for a moment, thinking about his friend Max. He can almost taste the sweetness of a cold glass of scotch touching his lips. He thinks how wonderful it would be to have just one drink before he went to bed but then he remembers the mantra of his fallen friend. ‘One drink is too much and a thousand is never enough.’ He lets out another sigh and goes to put the pills away but as he reaches down he feels a pain in his neck. He brings his hand up to the back of his neck and rubs it intently to try and relieve some his pain. Unsuccessful, he takes a few of the pills out and swallows them, assuming they’d relieve the pain and help him get that great night sleep alone in the hotel room he was hoping for. He assumed. The scene fades out as he drives away from the Clarion Suites hotel.



September 5th, 2014 – Radisson Hotel; Yuma, Arizona – 10:00 PM

[The scene fades back in inside of an elevator. Drake is riding the elevator car up to his sixth floor hotel room. He has a dark blue hard plastic suitcase, which is on wheels and a black army style jacket draped over his arm. He stares at his own reflection in the bronze colored elevator door as the effects of his painkillers start to kick in. He feels a bit woozy as the elevator lets out a ‘DING’ and arrives at his floor. The door opens just in time before his legs start to feel weak. He quickly walks out of the elevator and down the hall, hoping he can get to his room before the corridor begins to spin. As he rounds the corner to where his suite is, he sees a young woman sitting at the bottom of his door. Her dark blonde hair covers her face but her outfit gives her away. A knee length black leather skirt and black fur wrap, stylish and accessorized as can be. She looks up as Drake gets close and we see who she is; the leader of the Mean Girls and SCW Bombshell Delia Darling.]

Delia: Hey z’ere. I s’ought you could use some company.

[Drake, emotionally drained, can’t hide his annoyance.]

Drake: What are you doing here?

Delia: I told you. I s’ought you might be lonely so I came to make you smile.

Drake: Yeah, well, you should probably leave.

[She hops up to her feet, which are stuck inside of super high heels.]

Delia: But I have not made you smile yet, no?

Drake: Look, we’re not friends ok. I know we hung out a couple of times and we talked and that was cool and all but you can’t show up here. If you don’t mind, I’d like to get some sleep and I don’t think your company is gonna do me any good, so…

[He lets his sentence trail off as he tries to not be any more rude than he has already been or needs to be.]

Delia: So sweet. I s’ink you misunderstood me, Monsieur Showtime. I wasn’t talking about me.

[A confused look comes over Drake’s face as Delia bends down and then stands back up quickly, although now she is holding something in her hand. Drake looks over to see a large bottle of Johnny Walker Black Label. He shuts his eyes for a moment only to reopen them, disappointed to still see the bottle.]

Delia: Z’is is your favorite, no?  

[He stares at the bottle intently, looking over the gold and black label and imagining what it would be like to just take one sip. He feels his tongue slowly slip out of his mouth and gently lick the inside of his top lip. He feels himself giving in but before he does, he thinks of Misty. The image is enough as he snaps out of it and grabs Delia forcefully by the arm, dragging her away from his hotel room door.]

Delia: Owwww!

Drake: Please, just leave, I don’t have patience for this. You’re a classless whore…get the fuck away from me.

[Drake pushes past her and slides the key card in to his hotel room door. Just as he is about to walk in and shut the door on her, he stops in his tracks. He lets out a brief sigh and turns back to Delia who is facing away from him, letting out the makings of a small sob. He shakes his head and takes a step closer to her.]

Drake: Look…I’m sorry. That was uncalled for. I’ve had a bad couple days and-

[Delia cuts him off.]

Delia: No, you are right. I don’t know why I came here. I just z’ought…never mind. I shouldn’t have come.

[Delia goes to walk off and as she takes a few steps she stumbles in her heels. Drake, now feeling terrible about he reacted to seeing her, grabs her by the hand.]

Drake: Wait…

Delia: Oui?

Drake: You’re obviously drunk and you shouldn’t be wandering around. Why don’t you come in and lay down. There’s a couch in there…you can have the bed.

[A twisted smile comes over her face as she brushes her hairs back behind her ear.]

Delia: What ever you say handsome…

[She brushes by Drake and walks in to his suite with a renewed confidence in her stride. Drake can’t help but think her bit of small sobbing was an act but at this point the room is tilted from the five Oxycontins he swallowed before leaving Misty’s hotel. He walks over and drops his jacket on the couch before kicking off his Converse sneakers. As he turns around back to Delia her being just a few inches away from him startles him. She unhooks her black fur wrap to reveal her tight black top and her appealing cleavage and Drake turns his head to politely look away.]

Delia: So what do you say, Showtime? One drink wi’s me?

[She holds up the bottle of Johnny Walker again and smiles widely. He stares at the bottle again and he can feel his palms start to sweat. He takes a deep breath and again tries to politely refuse.]

Drake: Delia-

[She cuts him off, still smiling.]

Delia: I won’t tell Misty if you do not.

[Drake stares at the bottle and then looks over to Delia’s devilish grin. He thinks to himself that just one drink won’t hurt and that it will probably get her to leave him alone so he could sleep. He thinks about how wonderful the scotch would feel going down his throat and how after the tough week he’s had that he deserves just one.]

Drake: Fine, just one glass.

Delia: I’ll get z’e ice! May I have your key?

[Drake hands over his key card and Delia shuffles out of the room, still stumbling in her heels, grabbing the ice bucket in her wake. Drake plops down on the couch and drops his head in his hands. He thinks about how terribly mad Misty would be if she knew what he was about to do and with who he was about to do it with. He rubs his eyes and thinks again about his fallen friend Max. The tears begin to well up in the bottom of his eyes as Delia darts back in to the room. He wipes them away quickly and gets to his feet, determined to back out of having the drink but as quickly as he gets to his feet, Delia has his cocktail on ice and ready to go. Before he can open his mouth, Delia holds up an ice cold glass of delicious look scotch with an unbelievably wider smile on her face.]

Delia: Will you cheers wi’s me?

[Drake sighs again but grabs the glass out of her hand anyway. He clinks glasses with and takes what he plans on being a small sip. He let’s the golden, smoky, Scottish whiskey flow through his teeth and over his tongue. He can’t help but smile as he swallows the booze, closing his eyes and savoring every moment. He goes for another small sip immediately only the small sip turns in to a large gulp. Before he can stop himself, the glass is empty. He sets it down on the small table next to the couch and plops down with a smile on his face. Delia immediately grabs the bottle and refills his glass.]

Drake: That was exactly what I needed.

Delia: Drink up, z’ere is more.

Drake: I don’t think I should-

[She cuts him off.]

Delia: Don’t worry; your secret is safe with me.

[She grabs his glass and hands it to him before sitting a bit uncomfortably close to him on the couch with a glass of her own. Drake doesn’t seem to notice how close she is getting to him as he’s completely distracted by the now half empty second glass of scotch. With a full on pharmaceutical high he pours the scotch down his throat as if it were cold water on a hot summer day, completely oblivious to Delia who is now rubbing his leg.]

Drake: Why are you here?

[He looks at her with a smile as if he’s attitude toward her has completely changed. He seems to now notice her rubbing his leg but it doesn’t look like it bothers him very much if at all.]

Delia: I just had a tough day I need to see you.

[Drake is moderately amused by her seemingly fake answer but is distracted by her as she once again fills his glass of scotch.]

Delia: Angelica has been so mean to me. I don’t understand why every one hates me.

Drake: Maybe it’s because you’re an evil bitch?

[Drake smiles as Delia playfully and lightly smacks him on the cheek.]

Drake: You are mean to me too. I have no friends!

[She playfully pouts as Drake continues to drink his booze. As he finishes his third glass, the effects finally start to hit him. Mixed with the Oxycontin, the booze begins to completely inebriate him. He slowly starts to sway back and forth on the couch. He looks over to see her smiling, albeit a bit blurry. She grabs the bottle of scotch and stands up only to take a seat across his lap. He tries to resist for a moment but decides it isn’t worth fighting her. He figures he’d pass out soon enough anyway and she would just leave him alone. She pours a bit more scotch in his glass and then takes a swig straight from the bottle.]

Delia: Can I ask you a question?

Drake: Sure.

[She sets the bottle down on the table and begins to rub his chest as he stares past her with his glassy eyes.]

Delia: Do you think I’m pretty?

Drake: What?

Delia: You know, do find me attractive?

[Drake stares at her for a second and then, in a very smooth way, answers her.]

Drake: Yes, I do.

[She takes her finger and traces his muscles through his thin white t-shirt as he looks her up and down.]

Delia: Am I sexy?

Drake: Yes.

Delia: Like Misty?

[Drake grabs her wrist and stops her from running her finger around his chest. The two make intense eye contact for a moment before Drake breaks the silence.]

Drake: Why are you really here?

[Delia stares back at him for a moment before letting her evil grin return across her face. She tries to move her arm to touch his face but Drake won’t let her reposition as he holds her tight. Her twisted smile turns a bit more evil as she stares down at him. He looks her over and smiles back. He thinks to himself that he finally feels alive again. All the pain is gone and he can just live for the moment. He quickly grabs her by the back of the neck and pulls her in tight for a passionate and visceral kiss. She pushes him back against the couch with a smile of surprise on her face before standing up. She pulls her tight black shirt up over her head revealing her expensive and provocative bra. She hikes up her knee length leather skirt and straddles him. They begin passionately kissing again as Delia slowly rocks back and forth on top of him. He bites her neck as she lets out a soft moan and the camera cuts to black.]



September 6th, 2014 – Radisson Hotel; Yuma, Arizona – 9:15 AM

[The scene fades back in to Drake’s hotel room. He lays in the king sized hotel bed under the white comforter with his head buried in his pillows. He can feel the agonizing headache filling his brain as he tries to remember what happened the night before. As he tries to reach for his thoughts he realizes that underneath the covers that he isn’t wearing any clothes. He desperately tries to rack his brain when the sound of a toilet flushing interrupts his thoughts and at that moment his memories come flooding back to him. His eyes drop in self-disappointment as he turns to see a sheepish looking Delia Darling, wearing only his this white t-shirt, standing in the bathroom doorway.]

Delia: I-

[He immediately cuts her off in a frantic way.]

Drake: You need to go.

Delia: But-

[He cuts her off again.]

Drake: No, really. Misty is gonna be here any minute.

[Drake slides out of bed and slips on his jeans. He walks around the bed and picks up some of Delia’s and hands them to her.]

Drake: Look, I…

[The two stare at each other and for a brief moment they share an understanding of each other like they hadn’t before the previous night. He brings up his hand and touches the right side of her face. As his skin touches hers she leans her head in to his hand and closes her eyes for a moment.]

Drake: I’m sorry…

[She looks up to him with her bright brown eyes and tries to force a smirk.]

Delia: No. I should go.

[Drake nods to her as she grabs her clothes and goes in to the bathroom to change. He walks over to the couch and picks up the now empty bottle of scotch. He sniffs it and can’t help but smile a bit to himself. He goes to turn back to the bathroom but is caught off guard by the slamming shut of the hotel room door. She was gone, just like that. He shakes his head and grabs a bottle of cold water out of the fridge as he hears his phone go off with a text message notification. He walks over to the table and picks up his phone. A giant feeling of relief comes over him as he reads the text.

MISTY:

I’m here ☺

He grabs a clean black t-shirt out of the dresser and slips it on. He quickly slides on his Converse sneakers and heads out of the hotel room. He walks toward the elevator and as he does he can’t help but feel a part of his stomach turn. A part of him was still alive and well. The part of himself that he thought he had lost and had hoped he would never see or hear from again. He hits the button to call for the elevator and as he waits he can’t help but think how disappointed Max would’ve been in him. He shuts his eyes and apologizes to his friend but he knows that those are empty words. He isn’t sorry at all. He is only sorry that he can’t do it all over again tonight. The scene cuts out.]



I feel like it’s hard to get my point across to you, Rage. I feel like either your heads been smacked a few too many times or that you’re just not smart enough to comprehend what someone says to you. Which one is it? I’m not too sure. Last week at Climax Control I wanted to hurt you. I wanted to embarrass you in Mesa so I acted. I attacked and it felt great. Sometimes letting those animal instincts out really puts things in to perspective. It’s those animal instincts that you and I share that make us seem more alike than one would think. When it’s all stripped down we’re not that different. We have similar goals, to prove ourselves and to inflict pain on one another, and we both seem like we’ll stop at nothing to achieve said goals. In a perfect world things would be that simple and that black and white. But we don’t live in a perfect world do we? I didn’t think so…”

“Let’s get something strait here, Rage. Let us clear the air a bit because I think you’re still having a hard time deciphering basic human interaction. I don’t think you’re quite getting it. I don’t want to beat you. And no I’m not saying the 1980’s action movie rhetoric that you say; “I DON’T WANT TO BEAT YOU…I WANT TO END YOU!!!!” When I say I don’t want to beat you I need you to know that I really do mean it. I don’t want to beat you. I want to beat the idea of you. The big, mean challenger. You see Rage, you are a notch on my SCW Heavyweight Championship belt, nothing more and nothing less. You’re a conquest and a rather easy conquest at that. I’m looking at this match as a refresher…as a reminder as to why I am the best in the world, a quick defense against an unworthy challenger. A warm up to the Main Event of High Stakes 4 when I will no doubt face someone worthy enough to be there, unlike you.”

“So when you train this week, when you do your interviews and when you cut your promos. When you sleep next to your little slut Kittie, I want you to know that you’re meaningless; that all of this is meaningless. It’s nothing more than time filler until a real main event. No one cares, not even your Seven Deadly friends. You’re fodder for a real champion and the only person who isn’t in on the joke is you. Just take a minute and think about it. Take a deep breath and look down in your soul and you’ll see it. Even someone as dumb as you can see the writing on the wall. So do yourself a favor and don’t hurt yourself. Make sure you’re healthy for the Roulette title shot you’ll probably be getting in November. We need good mid carders too. Even you can play a valuable role. Equinox can use a good win. See you soon, Rage. Say hello to Kittie for me…she’s thinking about me anyway.”



23
Climax Control Archives / Rage Turned Inward
« on: August 15, 2014, 11:39:21 PM »
 

Rage Turned Inward



”Anger is a killing thing: it kills the man who angers, for each rage leaves him less than he had been before - it takes something from him.” –Louis L’Amour



”By nature I’ve always been a patient man. I’ve never been much of a reactionary; instead I’ve always been the one with the long term plan. You may say I’m of the ‘dish served cold’ variety. There have been many times in my life that I laid out and executed a plot or an idea to bring things full circle and to give myself the upper hand. I’m a man of strategy and that’s something that I pride myself on. But with you Rage, all that goes out the window…”

“I find myself using words like ‘hate’ and ‘punish’ when you come up in conversation. Words like ‘dismember’ and ‘maim’ also come to mind. It’s uncontrollable now. Maybe I did misjudge you. Maybe I thought too high of myself or too low of you but that’s over with now. It’s a new game and a new plan and the only strategy that is left is to beat the living hell out of you in San Diego. There will be no running this time. My back will not be turned away from that ugly mug of yours. There will be nowhere to hide on Sunday.”




August 14th, 2014 – Gold Standard Agency; Las Vegas, NV – 6:30 PM

[The camera fades into a large office. Beautiful wood with gold inlay lines and covers the walls all the way to the built in bar along the back wall. The far wall has a large desk with papers shuffled around and three different computer screens on the top. Across from the desk is a large burgundy leather couch with speakers on either side playing classical music. The front door to the office opens and in walks SCW Heavyweight Champion Drake Green and his friend and trainer Max Proffo. Drake is wearing a brown suit, brown leather shoes, and a white shirt with an open collar. Max, a blue suit and light blue shirt.]

Drake: Hello?

[A loud flush is heard from behind the bathroom door in the back of the office. Out walks Barry Goldstein who is wearing grey suit pants, a purple shirt and tie, and a set of dark brown suspenders]

Barry: Champ! Slim Jim!

[Barry walks over to give Drake a hung but Green moves back a bit and throws his hands up.]

Drake: Whoa, how come every time I come here you’re just getting out of the bathroom?

Barry: How do you think I stay this thin?

Max: I thought it was the cocaine…

[Barry smiles.]

Barry: Ok fine, ya got me. So what are you fine fellas doing here? I got a seven o’clock with an Asian and an ending, which is happy.

Max: Always the gentleman, Barry.

Barry: I try. So seriously I gotta get movin’ and shakin’. What can I do for you guys?

Drake: I wanted to talk to you about this Rage problem.

Barry: Ok, talk.

Drake: I want you to call Erik Staggs and have him make this match no disqualification.

Barry: Well I can’t really. Erik and I aren’t exactly on speaking terms after that no good traitor nephew of his went behind my back and signed with that weasel fuck Declan Krause.

Drake: You’re seriously still upset about that?

[Barry stares at Drake with a blank look.]

Drake: Ok, geez…

Max: Well what about calling Mark Ward? I know he doesn’t exactly like any of us but I know he pretty much despises Rage too.

Drake: No, no way. I don’t want Ward any where near any of this.

Max: Well can’t we call Christian Underwood? We don’t have any problems with him do we?

Drake: No, not at all. Christian is a great guy.

[Max and Drake turn to Barry who is looking up toward the ceiling trying to look as innocent as possible.]

Max: What?

Barry: There may be a slight issue there…

Drake: What issue could you possibly have with Underwood?

Barry: I may have shown him penis last year at the SCW Christmas party.

[Max shakes his head and Drake lets out a chuckle.]

Drake: Why did you do that?

Barry: He’s gay…

Drake: So?

Barry: I wanted to give him a cheap thrill…

Max: Let me get this straight. You showed your penis to the owner of Sin City Wrestling because you thought he would be happy about it?

Barry: Well, yes. But he wasn’t exactly that happy.

Max: Well of course he wasn’t that happy.

Barry: Please, he should be so luck to have a piece of ass like this.

[Drake interrupts them.]

Drake: Look, back to the point. I want to beat this guy’s face in with a steel chair. Can we make this happen or not?

Barry: I’ll make some calls. But seriously, I gotta run. April’s got the best hands in Vegas…IIIIIFFFF you know what I mean.

[Barry winks at Max.]

Max: You’re disgusting.

Drake: I want this, Barry. Make it happen.

Barry: I said I would make a few calls. Let’s talk some more about it at the ALS thing.

[Drake drops all expression from his face.]

Drake: What ALS thing?

Barry: You know, the ALS thing.

Drake: No, clearly I do not know.

Barry: The ice bucket thing. The kids get to dump the cold water over your head and then people donate money.   

Max: Yeah, the ALS Ice Bucket thing…

[Drake turns to Max and then back to Barry.]

Drake: I didn’t agree to this.

Barry: Actually, you did.

Drake: Well, cancel it. I’m not doing it.

Max: What?

Barry: It’s not that simple, Champ.

Drake: Simplify it. I’m not going.

Barry: Yes, you are. We advertised the shit out of this. I can’t cancel at the last minute on this one. No can do.

Drake: Figure it out, Barry. That’s why I fucking pay you.

[Drake turns and walks out of the office leaving Max and Barry standing in the center of the room.]

Barry: What’s gotten in to him?

Max: I’m not sure. He’s been testy lately.

Barry: Talent. Look I need you to get him there for me, ok?

Max: I’ll take care of it. But let me ask you a question.

Barry: I will not kiss you, Slim Jim.

[Barry turns and walks around his desk and starts to shuffle through some papers while standing behind it.]

Max: Seriously. Did you really flash Christian Underwood?

Barry: Do I look like the kind of guy that would do such a thing?

[Max stares at Barry.]

Barry: Good point. But no I did not. Do you really think I wanna let crazy psycho anger man go to town on our Champion with a fucking lead pipe or whatever else he can get his hands on. If this thing stays a fair fight, Drake can take him in the ring. He’s a better wrestler and a better tactician. But if this thing turns into a brawl…

[Barry purposely lets his sentence trail off.]

Max: That’s what I figured.

Barry: Look, I really gotta run.

Max: Yeah I know, hand jobs.

Barry: Massage…

Max: Uh huh.

Barry: Just make sure you get grumpy pants over to the park tomorrow, ok?

Max: He’ll be there.

[The scene fades out as Max walks out of the office.]



“What is Rage? I’ve been wondering that recently, what the word actually means. If you look at it in it’s actual verb context, which I did, it means to act or speak with fury; show or feel violent anger; fulminate.to move, rush, dash, or surge furiously. That’s a lot of different ways to explain anger in motion, which is what you truly are. I’ve been trying to research this phenomena which is you, my useless opponent, and I’m starting to think that you’re not real; that you’re a figment of someone’s imagination. A character made up to try and prove to people that you’re relevant. To show the people, MY PEOPLE, that you’re important. I know you whine and bitch about how you don’t care what they think about you or what you do and how you do it but the truth is, I know you do. We all do. If we didn’t we wouldn’t be here. We all need that acceptance and their adulation in one way or another. People call me the fraud but they should really start pointing their fingers at you, Rage. You’re the biggest fraud of them all.”

“Let’s take a stroll down memory lane, shall we? And no I’m not talking how you cheaply blindsided me at Climax Control a few weeks ago or how you tried to provoke me along the way. I’m not talking about how you cornered me at Into The Void 3 before I even won this belt because you saw the writing on the wall. You knew the outcome of that match and you so desperately wanted to sink your teeth in to something that mattered. You were jealous of all of the glory and respect that I was getting so you picked your spot. You attacked me when you knew it would have the most attention and garner the most reaction. You did it live on national television, when the whole English speaking world was watching so you could get the acknowledgement you wanted and so that it could create the backlash that you wanted it to. Not just a Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Title match but also a match against the greatest Showstopper that ever lived. But I digress...I want to go further back. Before any of that. Before you faked an arm injury to get out of facing Mark Ward. Before you left your fellow stable mate Despayre hanging in a lurch. Before you put all of us to sleep….”

“I wanna know what type of child Rage was. I want to know where he came from and what he did. I want to know how on Earth there was ever a mother that could love such an ugly face. You’re a mystery to our world. The only thing I know about you is that you like to catch head from the old man Synn. That you like huff and puff and bore the hell out of everyone that watches. But I plan on making it my number one priority going forward to dig up that past that you seem so desperate to forget. It is now my life’s ambition to bring up every putrid and horrific memory you have so you can relive through it all. I hope it’s just as tormenting as it was before. Win lose or draw on Sunday…you now have an enemy. An enemy that you truly have never seen the likes of.”




August 15th, 2014 – Police Memorial Park; Las Vegas, NV – 10:00 AM

[The camera fades back in outside at Police Memorial Park In Las Vegas. Set up in front of a reporter and some photographers are three children standing on stools with buckets of ice water in front of them. Off to the side and off camera are Drake Green and Max Proffo. Drake is wearing a black tank top and back gym shorts. He paces back and forth as Barry Goldstein is seen heading towards them in the background of the park. Drake begins to pace more angrily as Barry gets closer.]

Barry: Showtime!

Drake: What?

Barry: Well hello to you too.

Drake: Did you talk to Underwood yet?

Barry: No…I-

[Drake cuts him off.]

Drake: Why not?

Barry: I just don’t think it’s a good idea, Drake.

Drake: I’m sorry I forgot that I paid you for weighing in on wrestling matches.

Max: Drake!

Drake: Look you said you’re the guy that could get me anything I wanted, right?

Barry: This isn’t-

[Drake cuts him off again.]

Drake: I want this match with no disqualification. Can you deliver or not?

Max: Just stop it, D.

Drake: I want an answer.

Barry: The answer is no, I won’t do it. You wanna beat this guy? Do it in the ring. You’re better than him but not at his game. You beat him in the ring and make him tap out and we move on to bigger and better things.

Drake: Bigger and better things?

Barry: Yes.

Drake: Like what? ALS fucking ice bucket challenges?

Barry: Branding Drake, this is for your image.

Drake: This is bullshit. Dumping ice cold water on myself in the middle of the desert on a hot fucking Friday morning is really righteous. Give me a break!

Max: Cool it, D.

Drake: Come on this is a joke. I’m fucking out of here!

[Max steps in front of Drake.]

Max: Like hell you are.

Drake: I can’t do this, Maxy. Not now.

Max: Give me one good reason why not.

[Drake stares at Max for a second. He thinks about finally telling Max his secret. Telling him what Phyllis had driven all the way to Vegas to tell him on the eve of Into The Void 3. He closes his eyes for a moment and imagines all of the weight that would be lifted off of his shoulders when he finally got that off of his chest. His thoughts get interrupted as a production assistant walks over and interrupts.]

PA: Umm, Mr. Green? We’re ready for you.   

[Drake opens his eyes. He thinks about how great it would be for it to be out in the open but then it hits him. He realizes that both Max and Barry would never let him get in to the ring with Rage if they knew the truth, if they knew how his father died and why his neck was so weak in the first place. He turns to Barry and then turns back to Max. He looks over to his right and sees the children smiling, waiting to dump ice cold water on their hero for a cause they knew nothing about. He nods to Max and then walks over to the children. He puts a smile on his face that looks natural and easy. He shakes the hands of the children’s parents. He turns to the camera and says a few words before smiling again as he gets soaked in ice cold water. The camera cuts to black.]

24
Climax Control Archives / Two Steps Back
« on: August 08, 2014, 11:34:35 PM »
 
TWO STEPS BACK




”Every man must do two things alone; he must do his own believing and his own dying. –Martin Luther



July 17th, 2014 – Starbuck’s Coffee – Flamingo Road; Las Vegas, NV – 1:30 PM

Phyllis: Drake, didn’t you hear me? You’re dying…

[Drake stares straight ahead, almost motionless, as he looks at his former stepmother Phyllis Green. He blinks once or twice before picking up his cigarette and taking another drag. He exhales out in to the open air and lets out a deep sigh.]

Phyllis: Drake-

[He cuts her off.]

Drake: Yeah, I heard you.

Phyllis: And you don’t have anything to say?

Drake: What do you want me to say? Thanks for letting me know I’m dying? Or how about thanks for letting me know I’ve been blaming Max for twenty years for my father’s death for no fucking reason at all? What the fuck, Phyllis?

Phyllis: I’m sorry. I just didn’t know how to tell you.

Drake: Jesus Christ…you know you can’t just walk in and out of my life and expect me to believe that you actually give a shit. I’m done with this conversation.

[Drake grabs his sunglasses and puts them on and takes one more drag of his cigarette. He flicks it off on to the curb and slides on his designer Lacoste shades as he stands up.]

Phyllis: Drake, wait-

Drake: Fuck you!

[Drake cuts her off in a stern voice, forcing a blank look on her face. He drops down a few dollar bills on the table as he picks up his black suit jacket and puts it on.]

Drake: Take care of yourself, Phyllis.

[He turns around and starts walking, leaving her sitting at the outdoor Starbucks table. He lets out a deep sigh of anger and frustration as he turns the corner. He walks along the street until he sees a small, hole in the wall style bar. He takes a quick look to his left and right, to make sure no one recognizes him, before ducking in the front door. The place looks like your everyday dive bar with neon beer sings hanging in the windows and posters of local Las Vegas bands hanging around on the walls. A large billiard table sits off to the right where two men are playing. Drake bee lines for the bar and takes a spot on a stool. He immediately raises his right hand for the bald headed bartender’s attention that comes over and greets him with smile.]

Bartender: What say ya?

Drake: Scotch, neat.

[The bartender’s smile fades at Drake’s curtness but nevertheless he makes the drink. Drake smiles with a ‘thank you’ under his breath as he accepts the glass. He turns around, still wearing his oversized sunglasses, and takes in the scenery. He notices a good looking young woman standing over by the pool table, watching the men play. A smile comes over his face as he looks over her long legs. He notices her high red heels and her short black skirt and his interest gets peaked. They make eye contact and exchange smiles as Drake takes off his designer shades. He motions her over and she gladly accepts, walking over to him one seductive step at a time.

A slight breeze blows the through bar that makes her dirty blonde flop a bit on her shoulders. Her overdone blue eye shadow hides her dark eyes and her bright red lipstick matches her cheap heels. She gets up to Drake and in a very cliché way asks him a question.]

Blonde: Got a light?

[She smiles as presses a Newport in between her lips, hoping that she’s assuming correctly. Drake pulls out a lighter and flicks on the flame in a very James Bond way. He sets the lighter down on the bar before engaging the blonde in conversation. He outstretches his arm as he introduces himself.]

Drake: My name’s Tom…Tom Seaver.

[He’s not sure why he lies but he gets a small thrill when he does. She reaches out and grabs his hand and lets out a bit of smoke as she smiles.]

Blonde: You can call me Gina.

[The two hold hands for just a moment before she slowly slips her hand out of his. He eyes her up and down one more time and when he looks up a rather large man is standing behind her.]

Man: Can I help you son?

[Drake stares up at the slightly older man. He’s wearing a plain brown hat with salt and pepper hair sneaking out from underneath it. His torn denim jeans compliment his dirt green polo. In his right hand sits a bottle of Budweiser and in his left, a pool cue.]

Drake: Actually, no. I think we’re ok. But I’ll let you know if we need anything.

[Drake condescendingly slaps the man on the shoulder and turns his attention back to the blonde girl.]

Man: I think you better leave, son.

Drake: There it is again…son. Is there something I can help you with?

Man: Yeah, there is.

[There’s a long pause while Drake waits for the man to elaborate.]

Drake: And that would be…?

Man: You could get the fuck out of here.

Blonde: Abe!

[The blonde girl turns around in defense of Drake.]

Blonde: Me and Tom were just talking here.

Man: I see what you’s were doing. I don’t like it.

Drake: Look-

[The man interrupts Drake by poking him in his chest with his pool cue.]

Man: I didn’t ask for your opinion asshole. I told you to get lost.

[Drake’s smile fades as he turns back to the bartender. He scoops up his glass of scotch and washes a bit down his throat He sets the glass down and lets out a small sigh.]

Man: What’s the matter boy, you deaf? I told you to-

[Mid-sentence, Drake turns around and snatches the pool cue out of the man’s hand.

THWAAAACK!

The man falls backwards and wobbles in to an empty table after Drake smacked him over the head with the pool cue so hard that it snapped in half. The blonde shrieks as she watches a bit of blood start to stream down his face. Drake drops the broken cue and then grabs the man by the shirt collar. He balls up his right fist and unleashes on the man, letting out all of his pent up frustration Punch after punch, he feels the weight of all of his world lift off of his shoulders.

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!

He pulls his the man in close and smiles at him before tossing him down to the tile floor. Drake turns around to see the few bar patrons staring at him with a both a bit of disbelief and a bit of horror on their faces. Drake turns back to the bar and finishes what is left of his scotch, setting the empty glass back on the marble bar top. He drops a few bucks in front of him before quietly picking up his Lacoste sunglasses and slipping them on over his nose. He turns back around, nods to the blonde who is staring at him in complete shock, and heads for the door; stepping over the fallen big man in the process. He pushes open the bar door and walks outside and as he gets to the curb he stops. He pulls out a cigarette and lights it up. As he exhales the first drag a large smile comes over his face just as the scene cuts out.]



”There are a lot of emotions running through my mind this week. Lots. For one, I am again the Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion. Something I’ve yearned after for the last ten months and something I’ve dreamed about for a long, long time. I’ve earned my place back at the top of the world and I don’t plan on letting it go anytime soon. This time I’m not letting go, they’re gonna have to pry it out from my dead hands and that’s a promise. Second, I’m fucking pissed off. I’m pissed off at a lot people for a lot of reasons but the best place to start is my asshole of a step mother. On the eve of one of the most important battles of my life, one of the most important times of my life, she drops this shit on me. Now when I get back to Vegas after this mini tour I have spend whatever free time I have in a doctor’s office hoping that she’s just an idiot, that I’m not really dying. Great.”

“I’m pissed off that my neck hurts. Of course things weren’t made any better by that over grown cheap shotting prick Rage. If there’s one thing I hate in this world it’s people that don’t have the guts to hit me when I’m looking at them in the eyes. This is something that will have to be dealt with shortly. I don’t need second rate superstars running around and claiming a shot at my title. Especially losers like that.  This title deserves to be in the ring with real stars. Speaking of which…”

“I’ve never actually spoken to Equinox. I’ve followed his career a bit and he’s been gaining some incredible steam. The people in the crowd, my people, seem to love him and that’s good enough for me. I always love seeing new stars born and with the stranglehold that he has on the Roulette division at the moment, I’m glad I’ve got a chance to tag with him. Don’t get me wrong, I’m pretty sure they guy is off of his rocker. I’m almost certain he’s a certifiable bag of nuts. I guess I’m just happy I have to team with him and not against him. He’s made a ton of strides in his short time in SCW and I’m exciting to have a front row seat and see what he can do on Sunday. It’ll be interesting at the very least.”

“I know nothing of Big B, like literally nothing. I know he was one of that asshole Nick Jones’ entourage and I know he made the right move in getting out of that pack and stepping out on his own, well sort of on his own. He’s made a nice name for himself in the tag division and he’s done fairly well since aligning himself with Despayre. He’s another one I’m looking forward to seeing close up and first hand. Despayre is probably the most under rated super star in all of Sin City Wrestling. He’s incredibly talented and knows his way around the ring when most others don’t. He’s a multi-time tag team champion who, in my opinion, deserves a hell of a lot more than what he’s rewarded with. I’ve been waiting for a long time to see him step out of the shadows and go on a well deserved singles run but it hasn’t happened yet. Maybe the bear is hold him back?”

“All three of my colleagues share something in common with me, we all care. We all want to put the best show on we possibly can for the fans. But the difference between me and them, and more specifically me and the Bosom Buddies…is I don’t associate with a cheating piece of shit like Rage. For all of the good that they stand for and for all of the good they can do they have one major flaw; judge of character. For the life of me I can’t comprehend or understand why they can associate with such a bottom feeder like Rage. The Seven Deadly Synns lost a lot of stock in my book when they allowed Rage to waltz back into their family. So, unfortunately, you’re all guilty by association. Every last one of you. It is now my personal mission to rid SCW of anything Rage and regrettably you two fall under that category. As long as Rage is running happily along side the two of you, you’re both a target…and pretty easy ones at that.”




August 7th, 2014 – Spago Restaurant; Beverly Hills, CA – 9:15 PM

The scene sets back in inside of the fancy Beverly Hills restaurant, Spago. Sitting on the terrace, the large brick walls give off a romantic feel as they glisten in the candlelight. Sitting at a table, directly in the middle of the terrace, are Drake and former SCW Bombshell Champion Misty. Drake is wearing a dark blue sport coat over a white shirt. In his breast pocket sits a matching white pocket square. He opted for the casual look this evening, wearing a set of ‘Toms’ and blue jeans. Misty, her pale skin glistening in the moonlight, wears a tight black dress with a purple ribbon across her waistline. She runs her finger around the rim of her wine glass, staring intently into the delicious looking glass of burgundy. She looks up to see Drake, with his scruffy face and bright green eyes, staring just as intently at her wine. Misty looks over to see Drake’s diet coke and she shuts her eyes.]

Misty: Shit.

Drake: What?

Misty: I forgot you weren’t drinking.

Drake: It’s ok, I’ve grown fond of diet coke.

[He winks at her and she fights off the smile she wants to instinctively give him in return.]

Misty: Look, I appreciate that you feel like you need to make something up to me but…what do you want? Why all of this?

Drake: What? Two friends can’t just have dinner and catch up?

Misty: Two friend can, yes. But not you and me, so what’s up?

[Drake stares at her for a moment, debating in side of his own head if he should tell her what Phyllis had come to Vegas a few weeks ago to tell him. He stares at her beautiful face and then shakes his head a bit.]

Drake: I just missed you.

[Misty lets out an annoyed chuckle.]

Misty: You know, I thought…

Drake: Thought what?

Misty: I don’t know. Nothing I guess.

Drake: It’s ok, you can say it.

Misty: I thought maybe you were going to you know…apologize.

Drake: Apologize for what?

Misty: Being a jerk maybe?

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: All right, fine.

[He takes a sip of his diet coke and sets his napkin down on the table.]

Drake: I’m sorry I was such an ass. Better?

Misty: It’s a start.

Drake: Seriously, though. I am sorry. It was really tough for me to get through that neck thing. You were there for me and I pushed you away, I’m sorry for that.

[Misty stares at him. She lets her dark eyes connect to his bright eyes and she can’t help but smile at him.]

Misty: What am I gonna do with you?

Drake: Well you could start by saying congratulation…I’m the Heavyweight Champion for God’s sake.

Misty: Where are my manners? Congrats, champ.

[She raises her wine glass to him and takes a drink as Drake follows suit with his diet coke.]

Misty: So what’s next on the Champion’s agenda? Big tag match coming up, no?

Drake: I guess.

Misty: You guess?

Drake: Yeah…I have other…people…on my mind.

Misty: Rage?

Drake: Yes, him.

Misty: What are you going to do?

[Drake stares straight ahead in Misty’s direction. He peers almost straight through her as he answers a bit monotone.]

Drake: I haven’t decided yet. It’ll happen and when it does it’ll be swift.

[He snaps out of it a bit.]

Drake: But I’m not here to talk about work.

[Misty leans in a bit and smiles a bit seductively.]

Drake: Well, then Mr. Green, tell me. Why are you here?

[Drake smiles back at her a bit. He peers around the restaurant and then something catches his eye that makes his grin grow wider. He stands up and grabs Misty by her hand and pulls her up.]

Drake: Follow me.

[He darts across the terrace with Misty in tow and they push through the doors and in to the busy restaurant. They walk over to the hallway near the coat closet and Drake stops short, letting a waiter walk boy. As he goes to turn around again, Misty grabs him by the arm and stops him in his tracks.]

Misty: What are you doing?

[Drake smiles at her with his green eyes and then in a quick motion, he pushes open the coat closet door and yanks her inside with him, closing the door behind them.]

Misty: Drake! Are you insane?!

Drake: Maybe.

[He smiles one more time before grabbing her by the waist and pulling her in close in a tight embrace. They kiss passionately for a moment before Misty pushes him back a bit.]

Misty: I can’t do this. I can’t keep doing this with you.

Drake: Doing what?

Misty: I know who you are, Drake. I know a lot more about you than you think. I’m not Tessa Flannigan ok? You can’t just shack up with me when it’s convenient for you. I’m a mother. I’m not some club hookup.

Drake: I know. I don’t want you to be some random anything.

Misty: Then what do you want?

Drake: You. All I want is you. I can’t promise you anything other than that. I don’t where I’m going with this but what I do know is that these past few weeks without you around have been fucking terrible.

[Misty lets out a laugh.]

Drake: I miss you and I want you here with me.

Misty: I don’t know, Drake.  You live in California and…

[Drake interrupts her.]

Drake: Not anymore. You were asking what I ‘bought’ this week…

Misty: Yeah…

Drake: I bought a condo in Vegas. I bought that condo for us. Maybe not right now but maybe…down the road we could…

[Misty grabs him mid-sentence and pulls him in for another passionate embrace. This time Drake doesn’t let her pull away as he slowly runs his hand up her back. He kiss her neck gently and he gently tugs on the zipper and pulls it down the a long the back of Misty’s dress. Her dress drops to the coat closet floor as the camera cuts to black.]

25
Supercard Archives / GENO JR vs DRAKE GREEN
« on: July 18, 2014, 11:16:57 PM »
 
ONE STEP FORWARD



”The probability that we may fail in the struggle ought not to deter us from the support of a cause we believe to be just.” –Abraham Lincoln



July 17th, 2014 – Drake’s Suite - Hard Rock; Las Vegas, NV – 11:15 AM

[The camera fades into Drake’s hotel suite. The room is dark, with the shades drawn closed again, but this time the room seems a bit darker than usual. Lying in the bed, half under the black silk sheets are two half naked women, one redhead and one blonde, and Drake Green. Drake, who is lying between both women, is wearing a pink wrinkled dress shirt with a black tie still loosely around it, a pair of brown dress socks, and underwear. Around the room are empty glasses and beer bottles. On the nightstand next to the bed is an open orange bottle of pills, spilled over with a dozen or so vicodin thrown out on top of the small side table. Drake begins to groan a bit as he starts to come to. He sits up in the bed, his hair messy and pointing upwards, and rubs his eyes. He looks to his left and sees the red head before looking to the right and seeing the blonde. He shakes his head a bit and reaches over the redhead, grabbing a few of the small, oblong, white pills and dropping them down his throat. He smiles a little before crawling out of the bed and grabbing the balled up pair of designer jeans on the hotel room floor. As he pulls up his denim pants he taps both women on their ankles trying to wake them. As they come to he greets them with a smile.]

Drake: Good morning, ladies.

[Both women return the smile with one of their own as they spin around in the bed to see him.]

Redhead: Morning.

[Drake turns his head and picks up a green and a yellow dress that are sputtered across the thick carpet floor and tosses one to each woman.]

Blonde: Yeah, that’s not mine.

[The two women giggle as they switch dresses.]

Redhead: Do you think we should get some breakfast?

Blonde: Mmm I could totally go for some-

[Drake cuts them off.]

Drake: Look, I’ve got a busy day so…

[He lets his words trail off and sink in as the women realize that they are being kicked out of his hotel room. They look at him with a bit of disgust but Drake rolls his eyes slightly before turning toward the dresser. He picks up a glass of scotch that has most likely been sitting there for a few hours and finishes it off, helping his pills down. He sets the glass down and looks back at the women who are now dressed.]

Drake: Look if you wouldn’t mind keeping this…

[Drake twirls his finger around in a few circles.]

Drake: …between the three of us I would appreciate it.

Redhead: Go to hell.

[Both women storm past Drake and leave through the front door of the hotel suite. He turns back to the dresser and looks up at the large mirror hanging on the wall. He stares at himself in the mirror, looking over his five o'clock shadow. He examines his dark hair, which is slightly greasy and standing up in a makeshift faux-hawk, and then smiles confidently as he stares back into his own green eyes. He picks up a cigarette and lights it with a pack of matches that reads “Gold Standard” on the back of the book. He takes a long pull and then drops it down into an ashtray that is sitting in front of him. He exhales slowly pretending to blow smoke in his own face as he picks up the bottle of scotch that is sitting next to the ashtray and takes a quick swig. He smiles in admiration of himself as he puts the bottle back down and goes to walk back toward the bed. As he turns, something shiny on the floor catches his eye. He reaches down and picks up a Susan B. Anthony silver dollar coin. He stands back up and breaths out a deep sigh as he closes his eyes and starts to remember a friend.]



February 18th, 2005 – Korakuen Hall; Tokyo, Japan – 9:15 PM

[The camera fades in to a dimly lit hallway backstage of the world famous Korakuen Hall, home to Saido Hakata’s Young Japan Pro Wrestling. Standing in a doorway looking out into the packed crowd watching a wrestling match that is currently in progress is a younger Drake Green. He stands with a bit less confidence that we’re used to. He is wearing short black wrestling boots, dark green long tights, and wrinkled orange t-shirt that reads “The Main Event”. He peers out from behind the curtain at the crowd as they cheer and boo the wrestlers in the ring. His smile is wide with eagerness and excitement as an unexpected tap on his shoulder startles him. He spins around to see professional wrestling legend and multi-time world Champion, owner and founder of YJPW; Saido Hakata.]

Saido: Ha! You scared little Green boy?

[Drake shrugs off the backhanded joke from his teacher as he looks at Hakata. Saido stands wearing a light tan linen suit and a gold and black t-shirt underneath his jacket. The white chinstrap beard that outlines his boxy jaw line accentuates his bald head. He smiles at his pupil and lets out a jolly laugh.]

Saido: No reason to worry. We no kill you in one week. We gonna take the whole six month to really break you down.

[He lets out another jolly chuckle as he slaps Drake across the back and walks on down the hall.]

Drake: That’s reassuring.

[Drake turns back to look at the wrestlers in the ring. He watches how the Japanese stars move around the squared circle, taking in as much as he can. After a moment or two another person walks over. Drake readies himself for more ribbing as he turns around to see Alec “Tex” Tennison, a San Antonio born professional wrestler on a similar training contract with Saido Hakata’s YJPW. He stands a few inches taller than Drake with a wide brimmed Cowboy hat on. He wears his red and black cowboy boots with pride with his red wrestling trunks and his black leather vest.]

Tex: Easy there, Drake.

Drake: Sorry, man. I thought you were-

[Tex cuts him off.]

Tex: One of them…nope. Just good ol’ Tex. Don’t worry though, it gets better.

Drake: When?

Tex: I’d say they stopped messing with me after about three months.

[Tex lets out a funny sounding laugh.]

Tex: Look, these guys ain’t so bad they just take some time to warm up is all. I will tell you this, you let it get to you and they’ll know. They’ll make it hurt too.

[Another funny laugh.]

Drake: It’s not them really. I can take what they can dish out and I’m actually looking forward to learning from these guys. I just…kinda miss home, you know?

Tex: Boy do I! I could go for a cooked piece of meat and some real Texas barbeque, Drake.

Drake: Oh man what I wouldn’t give for some deep dish pizza.

Tex: You’ve been here what, a week?

Drake: About that, yeah.

[Tex reaches in and pulls out something from his black vest.]

Tex: When I first got here, Ol’ Hangman gave this to me. He said it would bring me luck if I ever thought I needed it. Told me it was so I never forgot where I came from. Here, you take it.

[Tex stretches out his arm and hands Drake a small coin. As Drake takes it, he opens his palm and takes a hard look at the Susan B. Anthony silver dollar coin.]

Drake: I can’t take this, Tex.

Tex: Why not? It brought me luck and I’m leaving tomorrow. I tell you what, you get back stateside and you can look me up. I’ll take it from you then.

[As Drake goes to say thank you, the Ring Announcer over powers him.]

Announcer: そして今...サンアントニオ、テキサス州から、テックスTex Tennison新登場!!!

Tex: I guess that’s me. Take care of that coin, Drake. It’s good luck…I swear!

[Tex slaps him on the shoulder as he brushes past him and makes his way out to the ring, pandering to the Tokyo crowd. Drake watches through the crowd as the camera cuts out.]



July 17th, 2014 – Drake’s Suite - Hard Rock; Las Vegas, NV – 11:20 AM

[The camera cuts back in to Drake in his suite, staring down at the coin in his hand when a loud knock at the door interrupts him. He walks over to the front door of his suite and looks through the small looking glass and sees his agent, the infamous Barry Goldstein, staring back at him, smiling. Drake opens the door and lets Barry in without much of a greeting.]

Barry: Well hello to you too.

Drake: What do you want?

[Drake moves back toward the dresser and takes another swig of his scotch. Barry turns the corner and sees the mess that is Drake’s suite. His eyes widen when he sees the empty glasses and bottles of booze.]

Barry: An invitation to the party next time?

[Drake laughs as he takes another pull of his cigarette.]

Drake: So seriously though, what’s up. I was thinking about going for a run or something.

Barry: That would be great, Champ, but you have a press conference at the Gold Coast in like forty minutes.

Drake: I thought that was at noon?

[Barry shakes his head.]

Barry: I really fucking hope you’ve got a clean suit in here.

[Barry goes to look in the closet.]

Barry: You know, I’m trying to branch out and find some new clients.

Drake: That’s great.

Barry: Yeah, it is. And you being fucking high and drunk on national television isn’t gonna do any wonders for the Gold Standard fucking Talent Agency, so have some coffee or something.

[Barry pulls a black suit and white shirt out of the closet.]

Barry: Here, get dressed will you?

[Drake slips off his shirt and puts on the white shirt. He drops his jeans and goes for the black suit pants.]

Barry: Jesus, have you no shame?!

Drake: Nope.

[Drake grabs a dark grey tie out of the closet and ties it around his neck while Barry looks around the hotel room.]

Barry: If Slim Jim came here to pick you up he would’ve freaked on you, Showtime.

[Drake rolls his eyes as he slips on the black suit jacket. Barry picks up a pair of panties that were hiding in the sheets. He looks to make sure that Drake isn’t watching before taking in a big sniff of them. He smiles and throws them back down.]

Barry: You almost ready in there?

[Drake walks around the corner, now neatly dressed with his hair now parted to the side and filled with fresh pomade.]

Barry: You really do clean up well.

Drake: It’s a gift.

Barry: Clearly. Come on we gotta move.

[Both men walk out of the suite and head down the hallway toward the elevator lobby. As the get to the elevators Barry hits the button to go down and notices Drake staring at the silver dollar coin.]

Barry: I’m pretty sure the ride is free.

Drake: What? Oh, yeah. I’ve had it forever and I usually carry it in my wallet. It must’ve fallen out of last night.

Barry: What is it?

Drake: Just an old silver dollar someone gave to me once.

[The elevator door opens and they walk in. Barry hits the button and then turns his direction back toward Drake and the coin.]

Barry: Why do you carry it-

[Drake cuts him off.]

Drake: Did you ever hear of Tex Tennison?

Barry: Sounds like a bad porn name.

[Drake chuckles.]

Drake: He was a pro wrestler, a pretty good one too.

Barry: Never heard of him.

Drake: I wouldn’t image you did. I travelled with him very briefly in Japan back in 2005. Saido Hakata told me he was his best student he ever had. He was a submission expert that could get you tap out in almost any position. He had a lot of potential…thought he could’ve been a hall of famer.

[Ding! The elevator arrives at the lobby.]

Barry: What happened to him?

[Drake turns to Barry with a blank expression on his face.]

Drake: He died in a plane crash on his way back to Texas from Tokyo that winter. I guess his luck ran out.

[Drake shoves the silver dollar in to his pocket and walks out of the elevator as the camera fades out.]



”I’m trying to think of more ways to tell you my frustrations, Gene, but you make it very difficult to do so. I keep racking my brain to try and get a handle on the type of person you are but I keep coming back to the same conclusion; the thought that you’re just not good enough to get in a ring with me. That you’re a transitional champion at best, a placeholder waiting for the Man of the People to come back and take his rightful place as the King of Sin City Wrestling. No one’s listening to your constant boasting of how wonderful you are. It’s time you walked out of that shadow of your fathers and did something on your own. You want to be the best in this game? Well you have your chance to prove it on Sunday night at the Gold Coast. In front of the thousands buying tickets and the millions cuddled together watching on their computers at home, you have a chance to make history. You want to be the next greatest star of our industry, well you better prove at Into the Void. You better figure out a way to get out of your ego’s way and beat me. Pin Mr. Showtime and silence your critics. Best the best in the game, I dare you.”

“The truth is I don’t think you have what it takes, not yet anyway. I think you’re a fine young talent who’s been rushed to the top of the card way too quickly because someone saw something they liked in you and I don’t blame you for taking advantage of it. I wish I had that kind of chance early on in my career. No one looked twice at me, especially when I was standing next to my brother. It took me ten years and ten scars to get to the top of the SCW card and it took you three months.”

“Again I beg of you to prove me wrong on Sunday. I wish you were as good as people touted you to be but I don’t see it. I see a whiny little ‘Golden’ child who hasn’t paid his dues and hasn’t earned the ten pounds of gold he defiled by punching a whole through the center of it. That just proves my whole point, Gene. You have no clue of the heritage behind that title, and no respect for the men who have worn it before you. Spike Staggs, Nick Jones, Jordan Williams…all future Hall of Famers who helped build the legacy that is that title you wear so inappropriately around your waste. Those men gave their blood and their sweat to forge a new standard in professional wrestling, a standard, which you fall well below of, Junior. A standard that at it’s lowest, it’s absolutely worst, was light years beyond the stage of your career that you’re in. Don’t get me wrong, Gene, I think you’re swell. I think you all the talent in the world but when don’t take the time to cultivate that talent, when you don’t take the time to build what could be a grow into the Champion you were probably born to be…all you’re left with is a poor excuse for a transitional Champion. A pathetic apology of what might have been, what could have been, and what will likely never be. I hope for your sake that I’m wrong about you. I hope for your sake that you’re not the paper champion I feel you are. See you Sunday, Gene.”




July 17th, 2014 – California Ballroom – Gold Coast Casino; Las Vegas, NV – 12:15 PM

[The camera fades back in to the California Ballroom in the Gold Coast Casino and Hotel in Las Vegas, Nevada. There are dozens of men and women, members of the press, sitting in rows on chairs facing the front of the large, glamorous event room. In the front of the room is a large table in front of an enormous looking ‘Into The Void 3’ poster. Sitting at the table is Drake Green, his friend and trainer Max Proffo, and his agent and manager Barry Goldstein. The SCW Press Agent stands between the three men and the reporters and silently points at a female reporter in the front row.]

Reporter 1: Drake, tell me about your mindset going into this weekend’s match with Gene Jr with the Heavyweight title on the line.

Drake: My mindset is clear. I’ve been here before and it isn’t any different. I’ve got a very tough challenge in front of me. Gene is an incredible competitor that, despite all his quarks, is gonna bring everything he has when he gets in the ring with me.

Reporter 2: With only one match removed from your neck surgery, do you feel as if you’re physically ready for a match with Gene Banton?

Drake: That’s a great question. As you all know I have been cleared again, now for a second time, by Dr. Maroon so I would think your question would be more directed to my stamina and whether or not I am in “ring shape” and the answer is yes. I feel great.

Reporter 3: Do you feel as if you have something to prove since your first title reign was so short lived and since then you’ve been plagued by what can only be described as a myriad of injuries?

Drake: Absolutely. I wanted to do something great last time I had the strap and it just didn’t work out that way. I think my goal, any wrestler’s goal, when you have that top title is to keep it forever. My position hasn’t changed; I still want to be at the top as long as I can.

Reporter 4: Some people have said you lost a step, a bit of burst since coming back. What do you think about that?

Drake: Well if you ask my trainer I’ve lost a lot more than a step.

[There’s a hum of chuckling through the crowd.]

Drake: I think anytime you’re away from active competition, no matter what the reason, it’s going to take a match or two to get back to where you were completely.

Reporter 4: Don’t you think Banton could capitalize on that, Sunday?

Drake: Well I’m just hoping it only took me one match, not two.

[Drake smiles and there is another hum of chuckling through the crowd.]

Drake: In all serious you’re right. Gene has got speed and endurance on me at this point. I’m going to have to rely on my technical skills and my experience in this one for sure.

Reporter 5: Drake, there’s been some rumors about you gallivanting during this week here in Las Vegas. There have been numerous accounts of you out partying at all hours of the night and drinking heavily. Shouldn’t you be resting up and training for such a high profile match like this?

[Drake smiles and answers confidently.]

Drake: You shouldn’t believe all the rumors. I’ve been training very hard and I live a sober lifestyle so any rumors about me out drinking and partying are just that, rumors.

Reporter 3: There have also been rumors about you being dependent on pain medication. What do you have to say about that?

Drake: Again, you shouldn’t believe everything you read on the Internet.

Reporter 3: So are you denying taking pain medication?

Drake: I was prescribed medication for my injuries and I have only taken them as directed. There’s no story there.

Reporter 4: What about reports that that you were seen and romantically linked with former Bombshell Champion Misty Waters?

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Ms. Waters and I are friends and she did recently spend some time at my home in Bakersfield but again, just rumors. There’s nothing romantic going on there.

Reporter 2: There’s also been talk about your SCW contract coming due at the end of the year and there hasn’t been an extension in the works due to your well-documented issue with SCW co-owner Mark Ward. Are there any plans to lock that up before it gets close to the holiday season?

Drake: Although I can’t get into specifics about stuff like that I will say that I do want to be a part of the SCW organization for a long time and both myself and my agent have had open communication with Erik Staggs on the matter. We’re working towards it.

Reporter 3: What about the stories of you being linked to possible leading roles in feature films? Are there any truths to these stories?

Drake: With all of the injuries that you had pointed out before we did explore other avenues but as of right now there are no concrete plans for anything that isn’t SCW related.

Reporter 3: There were mentions of Drake Green moving on from the wrestling business entirely now with the neck injury, are you saying there are no truths to that?

Drake: Wrestling is my life. The SCW Heavyweight Championship is the only thing that I have my sights set on at the moment, that and entertaining the people that are paying good money to come see us Sunday night. In our business there’s only one thing that matters and right now that thing belongs to Gene Banton, Jr. It’s my job to bring that title home, to bring it to the people. Now if you would excuse me, I believe our time is up.

[Before another reporter can firmly ask another question, the SCW Press Agent walks in between Drake and the members of the press.]

SCW Press Agent: Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for joining us. Mr. Green will be available again at the end of the Into the Void 3 special.

[Drake, Max, and Barry stand up and exit the room through the doors on the right. As he walks out, Drake waves to a few fans that are taped off from the event room. As Drake walks by, a woman who is standing with the group of fans catches his eyes. A familiar face stuck out from the crowd, so familiar that it stops him in his tracks. He squints his eyes to see from a distance.]

Drake: Is that…?

[From across the casino he can see who she is. Standing in jeans and a matching denim jacket is Phyllis Fuller, his father’s wife and his former stepmother. He tells Barry and Max to go on as he makes his way over to the crowd. He ignores the few requests for pictures and autographs as he stands face to face with the mother of Jenny Green.]

Drake: What are you doing here?

Phyllis: I need to speak with you.

Drake: You could’ve called? Shit I live twenty minutes from you. Ever think of just stopping by?

Phyllis: I get that I’m not your favorite person ok, Dickey? But I need to speak with you.

[Drake stares at her for a moment.]

Phyllis: It’s about your father’s death.

[Drake’s expression turns blank as the camera cuts out.]



July 17th, 2014 – Starbuck’s Coffee – Flamingo Road; Las Vegas, NV – 1:30 PM

[The camera fades back in to Drake and his stepmother Phyllis sitting at an outside table at Starbucks, just a few blocks away from the Gold Coast Casino and Hotel. Drake has removed his suit jacket and rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt. He is wearing his Lacoste sunglasses and his tie is loose around his neck with the top button unbuttoned. Phyllis has taken off her denim jacket to reveal a blue floral blouse and a silver cross on a chain around her neck. She takes a sip of her Frappuccino and sets it back down.]

Phyllis: It’s beautiful out here, isn’t it?

[Drake takes off his sunglasses revealing his annoyed looking eyes. He sets them down on the table next to his double espresso and takes a long hard look at Phyllis.]

Drake: What are you doing here? Does Jenny even know you’re here?

Phyllis: She thinks I’m in Sacramento with her Aunt Janie.

Drake: So what is it?

Phyllis: I have to tell you something, Dickey-

[Drake cuts her off.]

Drake: Please, don’t call me that.

Phyllis: Sorry. Look, Drake. First I need to tell you that your father loved you very much. He held you and Nick so close to his heart that he just couldn’t bear to tell you about something because he didn’t know how to. He never got the chance.

Drake: What is it?

Phyllis: You’re father was sick, very sick.

Drake: What do you mean, sick?

Phyllis: He was diagnosed with A.L.S. It’s a disease that effects your brain and your spine.

Drake: You mean Lou Gehrig’s disease?

Phyllis: Yes.

[Drake sits back in his chair.]

Drake: I’m not surprised he didn’t want to tell us. I was fucking seven years old for Christ’s sake. But what does this have to do with his death and why did you drive four hours to tell me about it. He broke his neck in the ring, which has nothing to do with anything you’re talking about.

Phyllis: That’s not entirely true. His particular condition attacked nerves and muscles in the neck and spinal chord. The disease ate away his muscle tissue around his neck, which made it vulnerable.

Drake: So the disease caused his broken neck?

Phyllis: In a way, yes. He wasn’t strong enough to protect himself.

[Drake takes a sip of his espresso.]

Drake: I appreciate you telling me this but I just don’t get why you’re telling me this now. What’s the difference? This couldn’t have waited another week?

Phyllis: A.L.S. as a whole is ten percent hereditary. This particular strand of the disease, the one your father had, is almost ninety percent hereditary. It attacks the muscle cells around the spine and the neck, wearing them thin and fragile. One hard hit and you can seriously injure yourself. Sound familiar?

Drake: What are you trying to say?

Phyllis: I think you’re sick.

Drake: I’m fine and honestly this is a waste of time. You could’ve just called me or sent a postcard. That’s more than you’ve done the past twenty years anyway.

Phyllis: I don’t think you’re hearing me, Drake. You could be dying.

[Drake stares straight ahead, as if not processing Phyllis’ last comment. He peers around the table for a minute, and then feels his pants pockets. He pulls out a pack of menthols and a lighter, sparking up a cigarette. He inhales the smoke and shuts his eyes as it hits his lungs before opening them as he exhales. His bright green eyes pierce the air as he stares straight ahead at Phyllis.]

Phyllis: Drake, didn’t you hear me? You’re dying…

[Drake stares straight ahead, almost motionless, as the scene cuts to black.]


26
Supercard Archives / GENO JR vs DRAKE GREEN
« on: July 11, 2014, 01:05:42 AM »
 
PAIN MANAGEMENT



”There are wounds that never show on the body that are deeper and more hurtful than anything that bleeds.” –Laurell K. Hamilton



July 6th, 2014 – Drake’s Dressing Room at the Celebrity Theatre; Tempe, AZ – 11:30 PM

[The scene sets in with a rush of cold water gushing out of an antiquated showerhead, smacking off the top of Drake Green’s head. He stands in the makeshift dressing room shower, with his head bent over and his eyes wide shut, breathing heavy as if it were hard to stand. Flashes of pain run down his spine as he grabs hold of the metal bars that are drilled into the archaic looking white tiles. He recounts the last hour of his life, rerunning over and over the hits Sean Jackson landed and the immense pain he had just been through. He slowly lifts up his head, wrenching with a bit of pain as he does, and opens his eyes. If you didn’t know Drake, you would swear you saw tears streaming down his face but it must just be the water from the shower. He takes a deep breath and turns off the water.

As he steps out of the old shower stall he grabs a towel off the hook on the wall. Slowly and carefully he dries off his face and neck and then his upper body before wrapping the towel around his waist. He walks over to the mirror in front of the vanity and looks over his face. He stares at himself a bit in his own green eyes before he turns around looks at his scar running down the back of his neck. He rubs his index and middle finger along the fine line where Dr. Maroon surgically repaired his neck and he lets out a quick sigh that seems to be filled with both relief and disappointment. He rubs his eyes, trying to wake himself up a bit, as he hears the murmuring from beyond the bathroom door. To ease his curiosity he goes to open the door and see what all of the commotion is. He takes two steps fine but on the third step, a debilitating pain shoots down from his neck through his spine and he lets out a quick but loud grunt. He hunches over and grabs the towel rack next to the door to regain his balance. Just as he does this the door swings open and in walks Max Proffo, his trainer, long time friend, and father figure.]

Max: Jesus, D.

[Max reaches down to help his friend to his feet but the stubborn Green motions him off.]

Drake: I’m fine.

Max: Could’ve fooled me.

Drake: Save me the sarcasm will you?

[As Drake muscles himself to his feet, Misty bursts through the open doorway.]

Misty: Oh my god, Drake. Are you ok?
[Misty goes to help him walk but the now annoyed Drake refuses any assistance. He lightly shoves her back and responds to her in a very direct tone.]

Drake: I’m fine.

Misty: You don’t look-

[Drake interrupts her.]

Drake: I said I’m fine.

[Drake walks forward, with a bit of a hobble, as Max and Misty eye each other behind his back. He makes his way to the chair in front of the vanity and plops down, letting out a sigh of relief. Across the room on the small two-seater couch is Drake’s sister Jenny Green. She senses her brother’s pain and walks over to him.]

Jenny: You’re kidding right?

Drake: What?

Jenny: You can’t even walk, that’s what. You’re gonna get in that ring again with someone that’s ten years younger than you? Are you fucking crazy?

Drake: Shit, you’re starting to sound like Misty.

Misty: Maybe when multiple people say the same thing you should start to listen to them.

[Drake rolls his eyes a bit before grabbing a half drunken 20 oz bottle of Diet Coke off of the vanity and slurping down a gulp. He screws back on the cap and turns on the swivel chair to face Max.]

Drake: So…the run down?

[Max lets out a sigh.]

Max: D, maybe we should-

[Drake gets annoyed as he interrupts Max.]

Drake: The run down?

Max: Fine, the run down.

[Max pulls up a chair and sits in front Drake.]
Max: You were sloppy. You couldn’t counter and your burst was almost non-existent. Your throws looked weak and you looked like you were favoring your left side.

Drake: Geez, you don’t have to take it easy on me, Maxy.

Max: I’m not going to. You looked weak out there and Jackson could’ve put you in a wheelchair if you didn’t get lucky with the Twerkmaster.

Drake: So what’s the plan? Where do we start?

[Misty, with an impatient wave of her hands, interrupts.]

Misty: The plan? You can’t even walk, Drake! This is ridiculous!

[Jenny grabs Misty’s hand.]

Jenny: Mis…

Misty: Jenny you can’t possibly let him go through with this? Max?

[Both Jenny and Max shift their eyes to the floor as Misty tries to plead with them.]

Misty: Guys, come on?

Drake: I’m sorry; I forgot the part where you were my wife…or my mother.

Misty: What because I’m worried about you throwing your life away?

Drake: Look…

[Drake finishes off the bottle of Diet Coke.]

Drake: I don’t need your dramatics right now. I’ve got a shot at Geno and I’m gonna take it seriously. I don’t need someone hanging around constantly telling me about everything that’s negative.

Misty: So what do you want me to do?

Drake: Honestly, Misty? Either be supportive or get the fuck out.

Jenny: Come on, Drake…

Drake: Come on nothing. This is who I am. You’re either on the Showtime Express or you’re not and if you’re not…

[Drake points to the door.]

Misty: Fine. I’m not gonna stand by and watch you kill yourself…or worse.

[Misty grabs her coat off of the small couch and angrily walks out of the room, leaving the door wide open in her wake. Jenny stands up and gives her older brother a scolding look.]

Jenny: You’re a fucking asshole.

[She picks up her scarf which is draped across the back of Max’s chair and storms out after Misty. Drake twirls around the empty Diet Coke bottle before tossing it into the garbage can next to the vanity where he is sitting. He grabs the small desk and pulls himself up with a bit of a struggle before limping over to the open locker where his clothes are.]

Max: She does have a point, D. You can barely walk.

Drake: Nothing a cortisone shot and a vicodin can’t cure.

Max: I want you to see Dr. Maroon.

[Drake chuckles a bit as he pulls his dress shirt off of its hanger.]

Drake: Don’t be like them.

Max: I’m not, but you took a fucking beating out there tonight and I don’t know if you can take another one. I already called Goldstein and had him book the flight.

Drake: I’m not flying to Pittsburgh ten days before I have a heavyweight title fight, Max. It’s wasted training time.

Max: Look, D. I’m here and I’m with you and no one wants to see you win this thing more than me but I’m not going to a part of it unless I know you can handle it physically. It’s where I draw the line.

[Drake takes a hard look at Max before lightly grabbing the back of his neck. He again rubs his index and middle fingers over his fine scar that runs down the center of the back of his neck.]

Drake: All right, you got a deal. But you’re paying for the fucking plane tickets.

Max: Deal. Now hurry up and get dressed so we can get out of here before Mark Ward figures out a way to reverse the decision.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: Fair point.

[The camera cuts out as Drake finishes getting dressed.]



July 8th, 2014 – Presbyterian University Hospital ; Pittsburgh, PA 10:30 AM

[The camera fades back in to an examination room in world-renowned neck and spinal surgeon Dr. Joseph Maroon’s office at the Presbyterian University Hospital in Pittsburgh. Max is leaning up against the wall reading the morning’s copy of USA Today, wearing a blue Adidas track suit with matching white and blue shell-top sneakers. Sitting across from him on an examination chair is Drake, wearing a white linen button up and a pair of loose fitting jeans and his dirty old Chuck Taylor sneakers. He playfully kicks legs against the bottom of his chair like a grade school child at a routine physical. After a few moments the door opens and in walks a twenty-something year old blonde nurse in tight fitting scrubs.]

Nurse: Mr. Green?

[Drake perks up a bit when he sees the young nurse. He flashes his attractive smile at her and a small hint of rose-colored blush comes over her face.]

Drake: Hi.

[She smiles back at him.]

Nurse: Hi.

[Max rolls his eyes as the nurse moves closer to Drake.]

Nurse: My name is Stephanie and I’m Dr. Maroon’s nurse today.

Drake: I’m Drake.

[She blushes again.]

Nurse: I know who you are, Mr. Green. I just have a few forms for you to sign. They’re just a couple of release forms and the other is for the insurance.

[She holds the clipboard as Drake signs a few a forms.]

Drake: Thanks, Stephanie. I’ll be sure to let Doc Maroon know how nice you are.

[She giggles.]

Nurse: Thanks. This is your form for the insurance company and this one is for you.

[She hands him two separate pieces of paper.]

Drake: What’s this one for?

Nurse: That’s my phone number.

[She bites her lip and smiles as Drake returns the smile.]

Nurse: Dr. Maroon will be right in.

Drake: Bye, Stephanie.

[Drake waves a bit as she smiles before walking out the door. As soon as she leaves Max drops the newspaper on the counter.]

Max: You gotta be kidding, me?!

Drake: What?

Max: All you have to do is smile and you get a phone number?

Drake: What? I didn’t ask for it.

Max: I know, that’s my point, D.

Drake: Look, I can’t help it if God blessed me with this smile. Don’t blame me.

Max: Unbelievable. If I were you for a day…

Drake: Hey watch it, I’ll tell Mrs. Max.

[KNOCK! KNOCK! The door swings back open and in walks Dr. Maroon.]

Maroon: Gentlemen, good morning.

[He shakes Max’s hand and then walks over and shakes Drake’s hand.]

Maroon: How are we doing?

Drake: Not bad, Doc.

Maroon: Not bad, huh? Let’s take a look at that incision.

[Dr. Maroon takes a look at the back of Drake’s neck, where his scar is now residing.]

Maroon: Looking good, Drake. We’ve got your results back from the testing and I have to admit that you’re healing faster than any fusion I’ve ever done before.

Max: You’re kidding?

Maroon: Not in the slightest, Max.

Drake: So I’m clear?

Maroon: Look, Drake, you may never regain the same mobility and strength that you had before the initial injury. You may always feel some slight discomfort in general and the range of motion may never come back. That being said, you’re as healthy as we could expect you to be after a procedure like this. I can’t say it’s the smartest thing to do to get back in the ring on a regular basis at this point in your recovery but medically speaking…you are cleared.

[A large smile comes over his face.]

Drake: That’s all I needed to hear, Doc.

Maroon: Take care of yourself in there, Drake.

Drake: I will.

Maroon: I’ll see you boys in about three months for a follow up. Give ‘em hell.

Drake: Thanks, Doc.

Max: Yes, thank you Dr.

[Dr. Maroon shakes Max’s hand again as he leaves the examination room]

Drake: You gonna get off my back now, Maxy?

Max: No, but that’s really good news, D, really good news.

Drake: That’s great fucking news, Max.

[The two give each other a celebratory hug.]

Drake: You think I got about twenty minutes to get to know that nurse?

Max: No, absolutely not. We have to fly back to California so we can still drive to Vegas tonight.

Drake: Tonight? Why not just drive in the morning.

Max: Because we got to train in the morning, kid. You heard the Doc, it’s on now.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: I should’ve left you in Hawaii.

Max: I second that.

Drake: When does Mrs. Max get in?

Max: She flies in Thurday night

Drake: Great. Let’s get outta here.

[The scene fades out as both men leave the examination room.]



”The Golden Boy. A moniker once used to describe me. They said I was destined for greatness. They said I had it all, the look, the skill, and what I’ve learned to be the most important trait, the charisma. I look at you and I see why they have given you that same calling card. You do have it all, you even have the arrogance that goes with it too. I used to think that they went hand in hand with each other, talent and arrogance. I used to believe that the only way any one was going to believe that I was the best was if I acted as if I was. The only way they were going to know was if I told them, and not just once. For years I would repeatedly shove it down everyone’s throat how amazingly awesome I was. Maybe I didn’t do it as abrasive as you do it now but I would make sure everyone in what ever room I was in would know exactly who “Mr. Showtime” was, and you know what? It worked. It’s a big part of the reason why I’m the household name that I am now. When you think of professional wrestling today, especially on the west coast of the United States, you think of one guy…me. It was a brand that I intended to create and it’s something that for so long I was so proud of. I was the ‘Golden Boy’ of professional wrestling and I was on top of the world. Lucrative endorsement deals and a Heavyweight title reign to go along with it. And then it happened…”

“I won. I actually was on top of the world and I have to be honest with you, it scared the living shit out of me. I didn’t know what to do. For years I clamored for that opportunity. I fought and screamed so hard for everyone to notice me that it eventually had worked. I painted this picture of how amazingly good I really was and when I finally won the Heavyweight Championship it was the coronation of a new King, a new face of Sin City Wrestling. The worst part about it all was that it was a lie. I wasn’t the face of anything except arrogance, bullshit, and alcohol. I was so drunk during that title reign that I really don’t remember much of it at all. It was one of the worst periods of my life and I attribute all of it to my arrogance, the same arrogance that you now exude. If there were one lesson I could teach you, if there was one piece of advice I could give you, it would be to drop the act. Don’t worry about being number one. You already are and you are young enough where you’re going to be there for a long time. Don’t be another ‘Mr. Showtime’ cautionary tale. Be the real thing. You don’t need to remind us why you’re the Champion with your words, just keep doing it in the ring. You’ll be fine.”

“Of course you’re not going to listen to any of this. You’re going to laugh as you hear these words and probably talk a bunch of nonsense about how pathetic I am and how I should have another drink and blah blah blah. You’ll talk about how amazingly talented you are and how good looking you are and how your genes have predetermined your pedigree and you know something? You wouldn’t be wrong. You are born to be in the spot light that you are in. You were bred, and raised, to be a Champion. Nothing you can say in that regard would be a lie. But don’t be foolish and I beg of you not to be arrogant. The truth is you won’t be the only person in that six-sided ring next Sunday that was bred and raised to be a Champion. This is every bit my destiny as it is yours, kid. The difference between you and me Gene Banton Jr. is that this isn’t my first rodeo. I look at you and I see myself, an arrogant kid who can’t handle the way the world is falling into shape around him. You are the SCW Heavyweight Champion, the holder of the only title left in our business that means anything. You wear it proud, but you do so in the wrong sense of the word. That title isn’t for you, Junior, it’s for everyone else. It’s for everyone in the back that looks up to and hopes to be in your shoes one day. It’s for the kids that come to see you hold it high and for the men who wish they could do what you do. It’s for the people, Gene, MY people. Don’t ever forget that...”




July 10th, 2014 – Drake’s Hotel Suite – Hard Rock; Las Vegas, NV – 8:30 PM

[The scene fades back in to Drake’s suite in the Hard Rock hotel and casino. The door opens and in walks Max and Drake. Max is wearing a similar Adidas tracksuit, although this one is red, and Drake is wearing black Nike shorts and black tight tank top, showing off his tattoos. He walks in and plops down face up on the large King size bed. He lets out a long sigh in relief of finally being done with his grueling workout session for the day. Max opens up a bottle of water and takes a swig before commenting on the Drake’s performance at the gym.]

Max: I have to admit, I’m impressed.

Drake: With what?

Max: You. You’re almost not slow.

Drake: Thanks, that’s reassuring.

Max: Hey you’re still on the short side of thirty. There’s still some hope left after all.

Drake: Again, very reassuring. What time do you have to leave?

[Drake drops his right elbow on the bed and uses it for leverage to pull himself up. He lets out a soft groan full of discomfort as he does.  He looks around the room for a bit before spotting a bottle of pills on the table next to where Max is standing.]

Drake: Throw those over to me will you?

Max: How many has it been today?

Drake: Just fucking throw them over. Cleared to wrestle, remember?

[Max stares at Drake for a moment before tossing him the small vile of painkillers. Drake immediately pops open the little orange bottle and chucks a couple of vicodin into his mouth. He cracks a smile as he swallows them.]

Max: Look I’m gonna go back to the hotel and shower before I pick up Carmen. You gonna be ok with dinner and all that?

Drake: What hotel? I got this whole suite for you guys to share.

Max: I haven’t seen my wife in three weeks, D. I don’t want you anywhere near us.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Fair enough. But, umm, how are you picking her up?

[Max returns with another smile of his own.]

Max: Your range rover.

[Drake stares at him for a moment.]

Drake: Just put gas in it.

Max: Of course I will.

Drake: I don’t mean charge it to my credit card, Maxy.

Max: You know me all too well.

Drake: You’re lucky I like you.

Max: What’s not to like?

[Drake all of a sudden has a look of slight frustration come over his face.]

Drake: Fuck.

Max: What’s wrong? You ok, D?

Drake: Yeah I just realized I forgot to grab some Diet Coke.

Max: I’m sure there’s some in the fridge in here.

Drake: Yeah you’re probably right.

[Drake forces himself up off of the bed and on to his feet. He stretched out his hand to Max.]

Drake: Have fun tonight, Maxy. I appreciate everything.

Max: I’m proud of you kid. Not just with the neck stuff but the way you’ve handled everything. The sobriety, the training, all of it.

Drake: I couldn’t have done it without you.

Max: It’s been a fun ride but I don’t think it’s coming to an end anytime soon. I think you’ve got this.

Drake: Thanks, Maxy. Take care of my truck ok?

Max: I’ll try.

[Max says goodbye one more time before leaving Drake standing in the center of the suite. Green walks around for a minute with a bit of a limp before stopping at the tall glass window. He stares out to the Las Vegas strip, gazing out on to the bright lights that make up the city he has grown to love over the past year. He thinks about how beautiful the strip looks at sunset. The windows themselves remind him of his house in the mountains outside of Bakersfield. His favorite place in the world is staring outside his windows of his living room. He shakes his head a bit and then runs his hand over his scar, winching with a bit of pain. He turns toward the fridge and steps closer, thinking about how great a Diet Coke would taste. He kneels down to the small stainless steel cooler and opens the door and directly in front of him is cold looking six pack of his new favorite beverage.  He smiles for a moment with a sense of relief as he reaches for a can but at the last second, something catches his eye. He turns his head, as painful as it is, slightly to the right to see IT sitting there. Like a devil perched on his shoulder, his old friend Johnny Walker stares him straight in the face.

He licks his lips for a moment before quickly coming to his senses as he slams the silver door shut and then inches backwards. He plops down on the bed again, staring straight ahead at the small fridge. He shuts his eyes, imaging the wonderful taste of his favorite variety of scotch. He opens up his eyes and stands up. He looks over to the counter and sees his pills and reaches for them. He slams two more vicodin before sitting back down on the bed.  He shakes his head back and forth a few times, convincing himself of his strength and that he doesn’t need the drink. That he’s fine being sober and that the scotch can only lead him down a tough and terrible road. He shuts his eyes again, and it doesn’t take long for the devil on his shoulder to speak up. The bright green eyes open up again but this time with a smile. Drake looks ahead at the fridge and launches forward. He swings open the door and grabs the bottle of scotch before backpedaling to the couch again. He pops open the top with a fury and then sucks down half of the pint in what seems like five seconds. He brings his hand up to his mouth and wipes it dry before letting out a sigh of happiness. He stands up, bottle in hand, and walks over to the windows again, He peers out to the now moonlit Las Vegas strip. He stares down to a packed nightclub about a half a block away with a line around the corner and he can almost hear the music thumping in his head. He takes another sip as he stares and the scene cuts to black.]



July 10th, 2014 – XS Nightclub; Las Vegas, NV – 11:15 PM

[The camera fades back in to the interior of Las Vegas’ XS Nightclub. The large dance hall is packed from left to right with people looking to drink, dance, and party. The camera focuses in on number one contender Drake Green walking across the dance floor in a pair of bright brown leather shoes. The camera moves up over his tight designer jeans, his dark blue, fitted button up shirt and finally his Pomade filled hair, which is parted to the right but just messy enough to maintain the cool factor. His once bright green eyes are now a bit glassed over but there’s a noticeable difference in his manner. Gone are his limp and his cautious step, replaced by his signature swag and light-footed stride. He makes his way over to the bar and nestles himself between a younger couple who are practically making out at the bar and a blonde woman hovering over a glass of champagne with her back to Drake. He casually checks out the woman, noticing her tight, short black strapless dress and her near six inch, sparkle covered heels. Her cracks a soft smile as the bartender walks over. He politely asks for a double scotch and drops a fifty-dollar bill on the bar as he waits.

He turns to his right and where the young couple was just standing is now two young women, wearing cocktail dresses, one blonde and one brunette. They notice him and smile and he returns it with a smile of his own. He turns back straight ahead just in time for the bartender to return with his double scotch. He takes a long, satisfying sip before looking down at his platinum watch and checking the time. He turns back toward the two women but now standing there are three men who look like they are doing their best Giani Di Luca impressions. He chuckles to himself as he turns about face from the bar and does some people watching. He looks around taking in the scenery and the music before he starts to over hear the blond women on the other side talking on the phone. He recognizes the thick English accent so he spins around on the stool and lowers his head, peering around her to get a look of her face. The woman notices him and she spins around herself to let him know to cut it off. As she turns her head to yell at him the camera finally picks up her face; Mean Girl member Tessa Flannigan.]

Tessa: Oi!

[He greets her with a large smile as she turns around with a look of shock when she sees who he is. At first her look of annoyance turns to anger but she can’t help herself from checking him out from toe to head. Her look turns back to anger before letting him know she’s not interested.]

Tessa: Ye can go now, Drake. I won’t be bothered with the likes of you tonight.

[She gives him a blatantly bitchy smile before pounding the rest of her flute of champagne. He returns the gesture by raising his glass to her.]

Drake: It’s a pleasure, as always.

Tessa: Did I stutter?

Drake: No you were clear, I just chose to ignore you.

Tessa: That’s the Drake I know. Always thinking ye can do what ye want. Any way I’m meeting someone who’s not gonna like ye being here so maybe ye should just piss off.

[Drake smiles again and takes another sip.]

Drake: Well you can take solace in knowing I ain’t here for you; I just came for the scotch.

Tessa: Well I don’t really care why ye’r here but ye better-

[As Tessa is mid-sentence, she slips off the front of her stool. Drake goes to catch her but she grabs hold of the end of the bar catching herself. She shuts her eyes for a moment, exhales, and then sits back down.]

Drake: You ok?

Tessa: Dammit, Drake, just leave me alone.

[For a second Drake gets frustrated and goes to stand up and walk away but he comes to his senses after a moment and sits back down.]

Drake: Look can I get you anything?

Tessa: The only thing ye can get me is another glass of champagne.

Drake: Are you sure that’s a good idea?

Tessa: What? Ye’r the only one who’s allowed to get drunk? Talk was ye was sober, now. That ye gave up the drink? Looks like someone’s getting into trouble tonight.

Drake: You’re not gonna rat me out are you?

Tessa: That depends, ye gonna go away now?

Drake: Fair enough. Take care of yourself, Tessa.

[As Drake gets up he motions to the bartender to pour another glass of champagne for Tessa and drops a few bills on the bar. He goes to leave but Tessa grabs his arm.]

Tessa: Ye can’t just buy a girl a drink and walk away.

[Drake scratches his head with a bit of confusion. He stands there for a moment and takes a long drink of scotch.]

Drake: You know something…

[He points at her with his index finger.]

Drake: …I think you’re insane.

[Tessa smiles.]

Tessa: Maybe I am but I know ye like the crazies, Drake.

[She takes a sip of her newly poured glass of champagne and looks up at him as she swallows the sparkling wine. She sets the glass down behind her on the bar and smiles at Drake.]

Drake: Where are all of your little buddies? You know my favorite pal, Delia.

Tessa: It’s just me tonight. I decided I needed some alone time.

Drake: I’ll leave you to it then.

[As he goes to walk away, Tessa grabs his arm. She stands up and pulls him in closer to her.]

Tessa: Ye don’t have to run.

Drake: That’s funny because I could’ve sworn you were actually just yelling at me and telling me to go away. I guess I just forgot how strong Johnny Walker is.

Tessa: No I did want ye to leave but that was before I remembered how good ye smelled…umm…I mean…how-

Drake: It’s ok. Can I get you a cab or something?

Tessa: Why don’t ye just dance with me?

[Again Drake looks confused as he watches her pound the glass of champagne and then grab him by the arm and pulling him on to the dance floor. She drags him into the middle of the sea of people in the center of the dance floor. She tries to pull him in close but he resists a bit. He tries to say something to her but the pounding beat drowns him out so he just points to his half drunken glass of scotch as an excuse for not getting too close. Tessa smiles and grabs the glass out of Drake’s hand and then chucks it on to the floor. Before he can react she pulls him in and gives him a long, passionate kiss, finished off with a playful bite of his bottom lip. He pushes her back a bit but she just continues to smile. He stops to think for a moment but then walks right off of the dance floor. He walks past the bar and the bathrooms and heads out to the outdoor patio and ducks around the corner. He randomly bums a cigarette from another Giani wannabe who is standing near him and takes a few drags before Tessa come scurrying around the corner.]

Tessa: What the fuck?

Drake: I…

[Tessa walks in close and steals the cigarette from Drake, taking a drag of her own and making it look as about as sexy as a cigarette can look.]

Tessa: I make ye nervous, Mr. Showtime?

Drake: We’ve been here before, Tessa. But this time it’s who you hang with that bothers me. I’d rather not get involved with Delia…not like this anyway.

Tessa: So that’s it, yeah? Ye don’t want me because ye want her?

[Drake rolls his eyes.]

Drake: Ten minutes ago you were telling me to fuck off and now you’re practically begging for me to take you home.

[He walks up close to her.]

Drake: Look why don’t we just get outta here ok? We can grab a cup of coffee and we can both sober up a bit.

[Tessa bites her bottom lip a bit, pursing her lips. She runs her hand through her bright, golden locks and then smiles at Drake.]

Tessa: Always the boy scout, huh? Ye owe me that dance. Come on.

[She grabs him gently by the hand and tugs him back inside of the club. They walk slowly as Tessa avoids slipping in her oversized shoes. As she leads him down the hall past the bathrooms Drake can’t help but check her out. Her sparkling heels accentuate her long legs and her tight fitting black dress suits her body perfectly. He notices the way her golden hair bounces against her bare shoulders just enough to make the back of her neckline extra appealing. As they pass the bar he slips two more vicodin out of his back pocket and swallows them whole so she won’t notice. As they get to the dance floor she turns around and smiles at him, walking backward so she can look at him as they maneuver through the sea of people.

They get back to the center of the dance floor and she turns around again before pulling him in tight. They move back and forth to the beat, grinding up on each other and starting to sweat a bit from the heat of the club. He spins her around and pulls her in tight, pressing his lips up against hers. She lets out a soft moan as he touches his lips against her neck and the scene cuts out.]



July 11th, 2014 – Drake’s Hotel Suite – Hard Rock; Las Vegas, NV – 9:15 AM

[The camera fades back into Drake’s hotel suite. The room is dark, with the shades drawn closed, but the outlines of empty champagne bottles can be seen scattered around the room. A loud knock is heard at the door which prompts some motion under the covers in the king sized bed. Another loud knock and this time a groan is heard from underneath the covers. Finally, a third knock prompts a formal response from underneath the sheets.]

Drake: Go away!

Max: D, wake up. It’s after nine!
   
[Max can be heard chatting with someone behind the door as he awaits Drake’s response. The former SCW Heavyweight Champion peeks his head out from underneath the covers, His hair is a mess and his eyes are almost completely glazed over. He looks to his right to see Tessa Flannigan passed out with a bit of drool on her pillow. In what seems like a moment of clarity, Drake smiles and lets out a soft chuckle.]

Drake: Oh, that’s right.

[Another knock.]

Max: Come on, man. We got to get going already. We’re burning daylight!

[Drake looks around the room a bit and notices the several empty bottles of champagne. He looks under the covers and shuts them quickly when he sees that Tessa is completely naked. He slides out of bed, pulls up his briefs, and quickly begins to clean up the room.]

Drake: I’m coming!

[He frantically piles the bottles into the waste baskets and then throws them into the bathroom. He scurries around the bed and tries to wake Tessa up.]

Drake: Hey come on, you gotta go.

[Tessa begins to wake up in a complete hangover state. She rubs her eyes and smiles when she sees Drake, but the smile immediately wipes away when she realizes what happened the night before and where she was.]

Tessa: Oh fuck me, right!

Drake: Yeah, look I already did that. You gotta go. If Max sees you he’s gonna know I was wasted last night.

Tessa: That’s not what I meant ye arse. Where are me clothes?

Drake: I have no idea.

Tessa: Check under the bed.

[Drake drops to his knees and when he comes back up, he has a wrinkled black dress and one six inch sparkle covered pump.]

Tessa: Where’s me other shoe?

Drake: I don’t know.

[Another knock.]

Max: What are you doing in there, D? Carmen’s out here and she wants to get some breakfast so let’s go.

Drake: Two seconds!

[He turns to Tessa who has just slipped her dress back on.]

Drake: Tessa, please, I’ll buy you another pair of shoes just please slip out that side door. It’ll go to the side service hallway. Please?

[Tessa smiles.]

Tessa: Two pairs.

Drake: Three pairs, just go.

[She leans in and gives him a passionate kiss, again ending with a playful bite of the bottom lip.]

Tessa: See ye soon, Showtime.

[She slaps him on the rear as she heads over to the side door of the suite. She blows him a kiss as she slips out of the door. Drake, so excited that she’s finally gone, runs over to the front door and opens it up for Max and his recent bride Carmen. His smile quickly fades when he realizes he’s still just in his underwear.]

Max: Umm…hi.

Drake: …

[He stands there looking at Max, now dressed drastically different in a black Adidas jumpsuit, and Carmen who is wearing a gold dress and giant yellow sunglasses that compliment her tan skin.]

Carmen: I don’t care if you’re in your panties Drake. Come give me a hug.

[Drake smiles as he leans in and gives Carmen a quick hug. He lets them in and follows behind them as he shuts the door. He immediately walks over to the dresser and pulls out a pair of training shorts and a black tank top.]

Max: So...what took you so long.

Drake: I…I was in the bathroom.

Carmen: Oh my god, Maxwell. Look at this view. This place must cost you a fortune, Drake.

Drake: Actually my agent sets that up for me, totally on the house.

Carmen: That’s incredible. Why don’t we get something like that Maxwell? We have to stay twenty minutes off the strip?

[Max looks at her confused.]

Max: Yeah…back to the bathroom.

[He turns to Drake.]

Max: I heard someone else in here.

Drake: You’re hearing things, Maxy.

Carmen: Leave the guy alone would you?

[Max peers around the room. He walks close to the bathroom but Drake strategically steps in front of the door, desperately trying to lure Max away from the four or five champagne bottles hiding behind the door.]

Max: Something isn’t right.

[He turns back to Drake before scanning the room again. After a moment, he sighs and turns back to Drake.]

Max: Something you want to tell me?

[A terrible feeling drops into the pit of Drake’s stomach. He knows he’s been caught. He can tell the look of disappointment on Max’s face, a look he’s seen all too often in his life. He can just picture all of the terrible things Max would have to say and the countless lectures he was going to have to sit through. He was going to hear about how he let Max down again and this time it was in front of Carmen. All of a sudden the feeling gets worse when Drake realizes that this may be last straw. He may have finally pushed Max past the point of no return. He lets out a deep sigh and prepares to deal with the consequences.]

Drake: Look, Max…I’m sorry-

[Max cuts him off.]

Max: I’m sure you are. But you can’t hide this from old Maxy. Out of my way!

[Max brushes past Drake and walks over to the dresser. He gets down on his knees and reaches underneath. Drake’s stomach tightens as he can imagine how many bottles of Champagne might’ve rolled under the dresser. The night was long and full of booze and Drake just can’t remember how many there were.]

Max: A ha! How are you going to explain this to me!

[Max jumps to his feet and waves it in front of Drake’s face. He can’t look at it or Max. He’s so ashamed.]

Max: Come on, tell me!

[Finally Drake cracks open his eyes and an immediate sense of relief comes over him. Max is brandishing a six inch sparkle covered heel. A wide smile comes over Drake’s face.]

Drake: I’m sorry about that.

Max: How many times do I gotta tell you. No hanky panky when we’re training. Especially for a title fight and especially with your neck the way it is. You understand me?

Drake: You’re right, I’m sorry.

Carmen: Leave the boy alone, Maxwell. He’s young and full of life. Let him live it will you?

Max: He knows the-

[She interrupts him.]

Carmen: Ah, no, no. You leave him alone. Now let’s go get some breakfast. Are you coming, Drake?

Drake: Yeah I’ll be down in a minute. I just got to umm..

[He points to the bathroom door.]

Drake: Take a shower.

Max: Ok, don’t take too long.

Drake: Yeah, I know. We’re burning daylight.

[He walks them out the front door of the suite and after he shuts the door he leans up against it with a smile on his face.]

Drake: God I love Vegas.

[The scene fades out.]



“I’ve been following your career for a bit now. I was a fan of your father’s and am a fan of what you can do in the ring. It’s amazing how the family dynamic can really play a part in the careers we choose. You and I are not so different, Gene. We come from strong wrestling backgrounds and we’ve been groomed to take the next step and be the mega superstars of our industry. I was told from an early age by the man that raised me that I had the total package and that this was where I was meant to be. I wasn’t given an option or told to go to school and figure what I wanted in life. I was a wrestler and that was that. Don’t get me wrong I don’t think I would’ve chosen anything else either. I love the attention, the adrenaline, and I even love getting punched in the face. It reminds me that I’m alive. I don’t usually pour my heart out like this to just anyone, Gene, so I hope you’re paying attention. You can probably learn something. When I was your age I was training under the legendary submission artist Saido Hakata in Japan. He beat the piss out of me everyday and made sure I knew it was a privilege to let him do it. That’s the difference between you and I, Gene. I was forced to learn what humility is at a young age and I fear, for your career’s sake, that you never will.”

“You constantly boast about how wonderful and amazing you are and it’s pretty fucking obvious that you’re just covering up your massive insecurities. You can talk all you want about how you are the face of a company you’ve been Champion of for three weeks but the truth is you have to go through me to get that moniker. I don’t know if you’ve heard this but this is my town and this is my show. You can feel the energy when I’m out there and it’s a different buzz than the rest of the night. You’ll experience it first hand next Sunday night when the whole fucking casino shakes when the crowd screams ‘SHOWTIME’. It’s pretty surreal, even for me. I don’t know what kind of Daddy issues you have and I’m sure years of therapy are in your cards later in life but don’t think for one second that because your Pops was a legend that it has any bearing on the outcome of this match. There’s nothing your legacy can do to faze me. You can try all you want to remind people of where you come from but no one is going to care. You’re going to face the toughest test of your career so far next weekend when everyone in the Gold Coast Casino is cheering and praying for you to lose. That night, more than most, will help shape the career that you’re going to have and the man that you’re going to become. How will you react to all of the adversity? Will you overcome? Can you? I hope you show me something next week, Gene. I hope you impress me.”

“It must have been tough growing up as the son of a legend. As much as our paths were similar they were different as well. Your father is a hall of famer and a legend. Your mother cared for you and nurtured you and no matter how bizarre your family life seems, there was always an actual family there. My story was a bit different. An alcoholic career mid-card talent who resented my brother and myself raised us. He looked at us as a burden he was unfairly stuck with and for a long time he didn’t let us forget about it. My father died when I was seven, my mother at birth. My brother died when I was twenty-one and I have a kid sister who even though I love, doesn’t really have a fucking clue who I am. The man who raised me, now a friend of Bill W, is the only friend I’ve got. I’ve worked my fucking ass off to get where I am. I’m an alcoholic, now apparently a closet one as well, I’ve got a half broken neck and even though I live like I’m the man, I’m actually pretty depressed. The only thing I truly love in this world was taken away from me, unfairly an untimely, and I’ve been scratching and crawling to get it back. Now that I’m here, there’s just no fucking way I’m letting you take it back again. I feel sorry for you Gene, you’re just in the wrong place at the wrong time.”


27
Climax Control Archives / Recovery...
« on: July 04, 2014, 08:43:51 PM »
 
”Darkness cannot drive out darkness; only light can do that. Hate cannot drive out hate; only love can do that.” –Martin Luther King, Jr.



April 16th, 2014 – Drake’s Mountain House; Bakersfield, CA – 2:00 PM

[The camera fades in on the exterior of Drake’s home in the Tehachapi Mountains. A deep fog settles over the gravel driveway leading up to the rather large wood and stone home nestled between a wide clearing in the mountain. The cool April air sends a slight mist through the atmosphere as a white Chevrolet Impala pulls up the long gravel driveway. The sedan pulls past the three garage doors and makes its way to the front of the house, coming to a stop in front of the tall double doors in the front of the house. The driver turns the ignition off and flops the keys on to the front passenger seat of what is obviously a rental car. He opens the driver door and steps out with his heavy boots before standing and stretching tall, signifying the end to what seems like a long journey. The middle-aged man stands tall in tight blue jeans and a lightly blue, barely button shirt. His denim jacket matches his designer jeans as if they were meant to be together. He rubs gray stubble covered chin with his callous hand before looking over at the large double doors. He smiles a bit as the camera pulls out and we can see who he is; Max Proffo.

He steps up toward the door and rings the door bell. After a moment of impatient waiting he begins to knock on the door. After the fourth or fifth knock, the door slowly pulls open. Standing in the doorway is Drake Green, or the shadow that is left of him. His face unshaven and overgrown, he stands short in pajamas and a bathrobe. The ice in the glass of scotch that he’s holding is clicking and clanking as a look of surprise quickly turns to a look of anger.]

Drake: What do you want?

Max: Is that any way to greet a friend?

Drake: If I was greeting a friend maybe…

Max: Come on, D.

Drake: I’ll ask you again, what do you want?

Max: How about a ‘hello’?

Drake: Fine. Hello. Now why the fuck are you here?

Max: You gonna let me in or what?

[Drake looks at him for a moment and then rolls his eyes before turning around and walking towards his living room leaving the door open for Max to walk through.]

Max: Love what you’ve done with the place.

[Max sarcastically remarks as he looks around the mess that has become Drake’s home. Empty booze bottles are flung around the living room and piles of dirty laundry are heaped up. Drake walks over, sipping his scotch, to the large floor to ceiling windows and stares out to the meadow that resides in his back yard.]

Drake: For the third time, Max. Why are you here?

Max: I was worried, kid. Thought I’d come check up on ya.

Drake: Well I’m fine.

Max: I can see that.

Drake: If you’re to judge me then you can just get the fu-

[Max interrupts him.]

Max: Enough with the dramatics, D. Your sister called me and told me you declined the surgery. What’s going on?

Drake: What’s the point? It’s not like I can go back. It’s over, Maxy. Everything I ever lived for died out there with Sean Jackson; all of it. The only thing that’s left over is this…a bottomless bottle of scotch and eternity knowing that I couldn’t get it done. That Mark Ward got me and it’s over. Surgery ain’t gonna fix that, pal.

[Max walks over and puts his hands on Drake’s shoulders.]

Max: Who the fuck cares, man?

[Drake stares with a bit of confusion.]

Max: I spent my whole life wrapped up in that business. A business that that killed the best friend I ever had, a business that practically drove your brother to his death…I’m not gonna watch the only son I’ve got left…blood or no blood…live like this. It’s not worth it, D. I thought there was nothing else out there and I was wrong.

Drake: Oh yeah, what’s out there?

Max: Life. Life is out there, kid.

[Drake and Max share in a hard stare with one another. After a moment of no talking, Drake breaks the silence.]

Drake: I’m happy for you, Max. No sarcasm, no bullshit…I really am. But I can’t just move on. It’s too engrained in who I am. Having that surgery seals that fate for me. If I have it done then I can’t go back. I’m not ready.

Max: So what are you going to do then, Drake? Just sit here and get drunk until your neck magically fixes it self? Or better yet, maybe you’ll get so depressed that you’ll just kill yourself. You think I don’t know what it’s like to be depressed. I spent twenty years blaming myself for your father’s death. I pigeon holed you and your brother into this career because I didn’t know how to raise a kid and that miserable stepmother of yours couldn’t be bothered to help. I blamed myself for a long time, D.

Drake: So what changed?

Max: That changed.

[Max points to the glass of scotch in Drake’s hand.]

Max: If you want change, real change, that’s how you do it.

[Drake rolls his eyes.]

Drake: Give me a fucking break.

Max: Don’t do this, D. Don’t waste your life like I did, I’m begging you. There is so much more out there than this.

[Drake stands for a moment in more silence. He looks up at Max with a small tear in his eye and a look on his face like he just figured something out.]

Drake: I don’t know how to stop, Maxy. I swear to God I don’t.

Max: I can help you. I can move back and be here with you.

Drake: What about Carmen?

Max: She’ll understand.

Drake: Fuck that, I’m moving in with you. I’d rather recover from neck surgery in Hawaii than Bakersfield fucking California.

[Max smiles.]

Max: So you’re gonna do it, is that a yes?

[Drake smiles back.]

Drake: Yeah, Maxy, I’ll do it, as long as I don’t have to sleep on the couch.

Max: I’ll buy you a bed.

Drake: You’ll actually buy something? Restaurant is doing well?

Max: Nah it’s tanking big time. I was gonna use your credit card.

[Drake and Max share a laugh. Drake sets down his glass and puts his hand on Max’s shoulder.]

Drake: I’m sorry for not being at your wedding. That was a dick move.

Max: Yeah, it was. But I’m glad you’re ok.

Drake: Thanks for coming, Maxy. I’m sorry if I let you down.

Max: You never let me down, kid. I’m so proud of you.

[The two share a father-son like embrace. Drake pulls away and wipes away a few tears.]

Drake: You’re the best friend I’ve got.

[Max wipes away a tear of his own.]

Max: You’re the only one I’ve got, D.

[The two share another embrace as the scene fades out.]



April 21st, 2014 – Presbyterian University Hospital ; Pittsburgh, PA – 9:00 AM

[The camera fades in to a small, square hospital room. The walls are covered in white tiles and plaster. The loud sound of beeping echoes through the room as the camera focuses in on Max and Jenny Green standing in front of a stretcher. Max is wearing a white t shirt and blue jeans and Jenny stands in black yoga pants and a faded orange ‘Main Event’ t-shirt. Lying in the stretcher is Drake. His face is now somewhat groomed and his eyes are a bit droopy as he stares up at his frined and sister. An intravenous drip sits stuck in his left arm, right above the tattoo of the  â€˜Male’ symbol on his inner forearm.]

Max: You tired?

Drake: How long am I gonna have to sit here? I wanna get this show on the road so I can get to Kauai and meet all of Carmen’s friends.

Max: It should be soon. I’ll go see if I can find a nurse.

[Max pats Drake on the leg before heading out of the room. As Max leaves, Jenny moves in closer and sits on the gurney next to her brother. She takes Drake’s hand in her own and smiles a bit at him.]

Drake: What are you smiling at?

Jenny: You’re an idiot.

Drake: What? Why?

Jenny: You know why.

Drake: Clearly I do not.

Jenny: Look, I just want to say one thing-

[Drake cuts her off.]

Drake: Where did you get that t-shirt?

[Jenny and Drake both look down at her orange ‘Main Event’ t-shirt, the moniker of Drake’s tag team with his brother Nick.]

Jenny: I’ve had it forever. Kinda faded huh?

Drake: Yeah…

Jenny: What made you guys pick orange, anyway? It’s hideous.

Drake: It was Nick’s favorite color. I hated it too.

[Drake smiles at Jenny.]

Drake: What were you going to say?

Jenny: I wanted to tell you not to be an asshole. There are some people who care about you in this world and you shouldn’t push them away. Max and me are family but some of them don’t have to stick around ok?

Drake: I…uh-

[Jenny cuts him off.]

Jenny: Just shut up. Some body wants to say hello before you go under the knife, ok?

[Jenny stands up and walks over to the door to Drake’s hospital room. She opens the door and in walks Misty. Drake has a near shocked look on his face as he sees her. She walks over to him with a pissed off look on her face.]

Jenny: I’ll leave you two alone.

Drake: Gee, thanks.

[Misty cracks a very faint smile at Drake’s sarcasm. She waits patiently for Jenny to shut the door and when she finally does, she winds up and punches Drake in the arm.]

Drake: Ow! What the hell?!

Misty: What? You don’t deserve it?

Drake: Maybe a little…

Misty: You did, and a lot more too.

Drake: Look, about that. I’m sorry.

Misty: It’s ok. I know you were going through a tough time.

Drake: I was but I think it’s gonna be ok for a while.

Misty: Jenny tells me you gave up drinking?

Drake: Yes ma’am, four whole days sober. Are you my prize?

Misty: Don’t even…

Drake: What are you doing here anyway?

Misty: Well…

[Misty plops down on the bed next to Drake and runs her hand through his longer than usual hair.]

Misty: Jenny called me and told me what was going on and I thought I’d come by and send you off to the doctor.

Drake: You flew all the way out here just for me? I’m flattered.

Misty: Well I also had an autograph signing in Philadelphia…

[They both smile.]

Drake: Are we going to be ok?

Misty: Us? Sure. We’re friends right?

[Drake stares a Misty for a moment before responding to her.]

Drake: Yeah, friends. But I-

[Before Drake can finish his sentence, two nurses walk in.]

Nurse: Ok, Mr. Green. It’s time.

[Drake turns to Misty.]

Drake: Will you still be here when I’m done?

Misty: I won’t but call me. We’ll talk.

Drake: Ok.

[Misty leans in and kissed Drake on the forehead. She smiles down at him as he goes to say something.]

Drake: I l…

[Misty eye’s perk up as her interest in what he is about to say shows through.]

Drake: I’m glad you came.

[Misty’s eyes show a bit of disappointment before she ultimately smiles at him again.]

Misty: Me too, good luck.

Drake: Thanks.

[She walks over to the door and opens it. She turns back and gives Drake one last smile before she leaves as the nurses begin to prep Drake for surgery. The camera fades she closes the door.]



”Surgery was scary. There was a part of me that actually believed that Dr. Maroon was going to slip with his scalpel and I would never walk again. I was terrified of going in, under a knife, and not having any control of the outcome. It was almost the most scared I’ve ever been…almost.

Sean Jackson is a name that does not ring hollow with me. He’s not your prototypical wrestler. He’s not six foot five and doesn’t weigh two hundred and fifty pounds. He shorter and a bit lighter than me and he scares the living shit out of me. He’s not out for the three count. I don’t know if he really cares about winning either. I know he says he does and I know he talked about how I beat him so many months ago and that it had stung him, but the truth behind his eyes seems to sing a different tune.

He thrives on blood. He excels at inflicting pain and he gets off on watching others suffer. These are not normal human tendencies. There is something off putting about him and it goes deeper than just his desire to hurt. I truly believe that if he could get away with it, he would kill his opponents after he beat them. He would sacrifice them to his evil witch Vanessa in some ungodly ritualistic way that would send the people, my people, running from the bleachers. I could almost picture him ripping my heart out after the end of that Blaze of Glory match. I could almost see the smile he would’ve had across his evil face. His beady eyes would stare in excitement as I had my last breath. Yeah, he IS that evil. I know what you’re thinking. ‘This anesthesia is starting to go to Drake’s head, are you sure he’s getting enough oxygen?’ The man is certifiable, it’s a fact.

As I lay here, during an operation that I secretly hope will let me wrestle again, I can’t help but wonder what would’ve happened if I beat Mark Ward back at ‘My Bloody Valentine’. If I wasn’t robbed of my ACW title. Would all of this been inevitable anyway? Would Sean figure out a way to get his hands on my title? Would he have set his sights on ruining my career anyway? What if I never lost to Goth? What if I was strong enough to keep my head in the game then? Where would I be now? Is this all just a bad dream? Am I going to wake up and have to get ready for a return match with Kevin Carter?! Maybe the anesthesia is getting to me…

I’ll never not regret ending my career the way I did. I’ll never get over letting Sean Jackson and Mark Ward get the best of me the way they did. I hope deep down inside that a miracle happens in Pittsburgh while I’m under the knife because what I want more than anything is to get back into the ring one more time and get back what was mine. No, not the ACW title, and not even the SCW title. I want my life back. I want my career back. I want to be Mr. Showtime again…”




June 15th, 2014 – William Pecole Park; Reno, NV – 10:15 PM

[The camera fades back in to a dressing room back stage at Climax Control. Max, wearing a dark gray suit, is pacing back and forth after just witnessing on the television monitor the ‘Drake Green Appreciation Night’ segment where Drake agreed to get back in the ring, despite his surgically repaired neck, and face Sean Jackson for a chance to challenge for the SCW title. He paces back and forth furiously as he waits for his friend.

SLAM!

The door flies open and in walks Drake Green in a fury. He rips off his designer suit jacket and flings it against the wall with all his might. His bright orange tie flails in the air as Drake lurks forward and slams his fist against the wall.]

Max: Alright! I get it, you’re pissed off. Well so am I, D. What the hell?

Drake: What did you want me to, Max? Just sit there and take it, all of it? Let him talk about my Dad, and you, and Nick like that?

Max: Yes, Drake that’s exactly what you’re supposed to do because you can’t FUCKING wrestling anymore. It’s only been three months since the surgery and you’re supposed to wait six months before carrying more than fifty pounds! What the fuck were you thinking?

Drake: Apparently I wasn’t.

Max: Clearly. I’ll call Barry in the morning and get all this taken care of. We can go back to Hawaii if you want.

Drake: No.

Max: Ok, fine. Stay in Bakersfield but I miss the beach.

Drake: I meant don’t call Barry.

Max: What-

[Drake cuts him off.]

Drake: I want this. I want Jackson in the ring.

Max: Have you lost your mind? What about ‘YOU CAN’T WRESLTE ANYMORE’ do you not understand?

Drake: I need this, Maxy. I do.

Max: Oh do you? Well that makes it all ok then. This isn’t a game, Drake. He can fucking kill you in there. In fact, I’m pretty sure he would actually like to kill you in there. This is the most absurd thing I’ve ever heard. You’re not gonna do this.

Drake: Is it really? Dr. Maroon said I was way ahead of schedule. You were there, were you not?

Max: Ahead of schedule to start running again, not get piledriven into a set of steel steps which is exactly what Sean Jackson will try to do to you. I know you feel like you need to prove something, Drake, but you do not. It’s all over.

Drake: I don’t want it to be!

Max: So what? You’d rather die in the ring? I already watched a member of the Green family die in the ring and I’m sure as hell not gonna do it again.

Drake: Max, please. One match. If I lose it’s over. I’ll sell the house and move to Hawaii with you, I swear. We’ll get fat on the beach together.

Max: Drake, its just fucking stupid. It doesn’t make any goddam sense!

Drake: Sure it does. What was your last match?

Max: It was a loss against an old timer from the NWA, guy named Mike Bell.

Drake: And?

Max: And what?

Drake: How did it feel?

Max: It was a loss, it felt like shit. What do you want me to say that it still eats at me?

Drake: Yes.

Max: Of course it still eats at me. It was my last match but that’s different.

Drake: Why?

Max: Because I couldn’t have gotten killed, that’s why!

Drake: Don’t give me that shit. My Dad was perfectly healthy and look what happened to him. It sucks and it’s terrible but I can die driving back to my fucking hotel, Maxy. I’m not some perfume ad guy. Great it pays the bills but it’s not who I am. I’m a fighter and a showman and I only know how to do one thing. It’s who I am Maxy and I’m not letting it get taken away from me.

[Max stares at Drake for a second and after a moment his eyes widen.]

Max: You knew this would happen. That’s the whole reason you even agreed to come on the show tonight.

Drake: What?

Max: You knew that evil fuck Sean Jackson would try to goad you into this match. You knew he wouldn’t be able to resist himself.

Drake: What are you talking about?

Max: You know what I’m talking about.

Drake: You’re crazy.

Max: Am I? It’s what you wanted isn’t it? This was all a show. You knew what Jackson would do and you were betting on Mark Ward letting his arrogance get the better of him. You knew that if you kept saying no that he would eventually dangle that SCW title in front of you, didn’t you? Didn’t you?

[Drake stays silent for a moment. He looks down to the ground and lets out a deep sigh before looking back up at Max with a wide, twisted smile on his face.]

Drake: You got me.

Max: You son of a bitch. And you asked me to fly from Hawaii to be here with you because you thought if I was here I wouldn’t be able to say no to you when you asked me to train you.

Drake: Was I right?

Max: Yeah, you were right.

Drake: YES!

[Drake runs over and grabs Max and hugs him tightly.]

Max: Ok, ok.

[Max playfully shoves Drake off.]

Max: One match, D. That’s it.

Drake: What if I win? Then we got the title.

Max: Well…if we’ve got the title…

[Max smiles and Drake smiles back at him.]

Max: Your sister is gonna kill me.

Drake: Ooh, yeah, I forgot about her. Maybe we can Barry to help with her.

[Max laughs.]

Max: I don’t even think Barry can stop her.

Drake: Maybe we should go to Hawaii…

[Both men laugh as the scene fades out.]



”I know you think you’re some sort of maniac out there, Sean. I know you view yourself as the best there ever was. I know that your victory over me is something you feel has propelled you in to some other level of greatness but the reality of it is, it was a fluke. You haven’t done anything. You haven’t accomplished anything that would make me believe otherwise. All I really see is a whiny little brat.

Sure I think you’re mean. I think you’re an awful person who doesn’t hold anyone else’s well being in any regard let alone a high one. But does that make you great? No, it just makes you a criminal. I’ve beaten you before and I will again. This time you won’t have Mark Ward and his cronies by your side. It’s just going to be and you and the canvas, nothing between us except a referee. When the people out there chant my name, because they will chant my name Sean, I want you take it all in. I want you to relish in all of it because on Sunday night you will know what great really is.

I want you to think about that night back in March of last year when you saw your Empire state title taken from you. I want to remember what the feeling felt like when you heard that ref slap his down for third time and came to that realization that you were just bested. That someone with more talent, and more charisma in his left pinky than you have in your whole body beat you and did it with ease. I am a SCW Champion and I accomplished that all on my own. I didn’t have Mark Ward shoving me down people’s throats and pushing me up the card because I wasn’t talented enough to get there. Mark Ward had to hold me back because he couldn’t contain me.

I know how things can end up on Sunday. Don’t take this as me under estimating you. I know how dangerous you can be Sean. I know that streak of pure evil is hiding inside of you and that you are the ultimate opportunist. I’m aware that if I let my guard down for too long that you wouldn’t hesitate to send me right back in to the operating room. I know you Sean. I’ve taken the best of your punches before. I know how you move, I know how you think, and I know what makes you tick. Come Sunday you’ll see first hand what makes me tick. You’ll know, finally after all these months, why I am better than you. Why I truly am the Man of the People and why Climax Control really is my show. See you in Tempe…”





28
Supercard Archives / DRAKE GREEN vs "HOT STUFF" MARK WARD
« on: January 31, 2014, 09:46:07 PM »
 Changes

January 27th, 2014 – Barry Goldstein’s Private Jet; Somewhere Over The Pacific Ocean – 1:30 PM

[The camera fades in to a private jet flying over the Pacific Ocean, en route from California to Honolulu, Hawaii. The cabin of the plane is beautiful. Lined with Egyptian wood and trimmed with chrome. The seats are a tan, very soft leather with built in ottomans. Across the back wall are a large flat-panel television and a built-in bar. There are two flight attendants in the cabin, both young and attractive females, wearing navy blue uniforms, sitting in chairs underneath the flat panel television. Sitting across from each other, both drinking scotch, are Drake Green and his agent Barry Goldstein. Barry is wearing a striped button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up and a golden tie. His blonde hair is slicked back and he has a rather large, slightly evil looking grin on his face. Drake is wearing a green “Misfits” t-shirt and a pair of faded and ripped blue jeans. They cheers their scotch glasses and Barry starts to talk.]

Barry: So have you thought about what you’re gonna say yet?

Drake: What is there to think about? This is Max we’re talking about here. He’s probably gonna have his bags packed as soon as he sees me.

Barry: I don’t know, champ. He seemed liked he was growing some roots out there already. He was talking about this cute little hula dancer he met and how they were having a ‘Rock-a-hula’ time.

Drake: He said that?

[Barry raises his right hand and as if he is swearing on a bible.]

Barry: Would I lie?

Drake: You really want me to answer that question?

Barry: Well…no. But I’m not lying. I don’t think he’s gonna come back with us.

Drake: Yeah well I think I know him a little bit better than you.

Barry: You’re right this is true. Let me ask you a question, Showtime.

[Drake takes another sip of his scotch.]

Drake: Sure.

Barry: What the fuck are you wearing?

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: What? I’m on vacation.

Barry: You look like a fucking hobo for Christ’s sake. Where are your suits? You spend a fucking fortune on those suits and you’re wearing a three-dollar t-shirt from Target.

Drake: I bought it at a thrift shop actually.

Barry: Even better.

Drake: Look I’ve been meaning to ask you something too.

Barry: Shoot. You can ask me anything, Showtime.

Drake: You’ve been pretty quiet with this whole Mark Ward thing and I understand why. There’s no real extra money in it for you right now. But I gotta know…do you think I can win?

Barry: First off, no there is no money in it for me. Not extra anyway, but if we’re being honest here?

Drake: Yes…please.

Barry: I’ve got a lot of clients, man. I don’t fly with all of them to across the ocean to go convince their trainer to come back and help out. I do this shit for you because I like you and you’re my friend. But if you’re asking me if I think you can win…then the answer is yes, I do. And I don’t think you need some old slim jim eating fuck to help you either.

Drake: Hey, be nice.

Barry: I’m just saying…you got the goods kid. Now cheers me.

[The cheers glasses again and they both take a sip of their scotch.]

Barry: I’ve known you a year now, D…and you’ve never asked me that before. What’s goin’ on? You ok?

[Drake sits there for a moment running his fingertip along the edge of the glass and thinking about how to respond to Barry’s question. He thinks for a moment about the past few months and his rivalry with the head of Sin City Wrestling, “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward. He thinks about the deal with the devil that he had made with All-Pro Championship Wrestling owner JJ Dixon. He thinks about the night Mark Ward fired him from SCW and the feeling that it had left him with. He looks up at Barry and small smirk comes through his lips.]

Drake: No. I’m not ok. I’m not ok with how things are. I’m not ok with the fact that I have to fly twenty-five hundred miles across the Pacific Ocean to go get Max. I’m not ok that Giani di Luca is walking around with my SCW Heavyweight title, the title that I got screwed out of, and the title that belongs to me. It doesn’t sit well with me that I have to defend a title that I didn’t earn against a man that doesn’t deserve a shot at it either. Mark Ward is one of the biggest pieces of shit that I have ever met in my life. Truth is, if I could’ve done it all over again…I would’ve said yes.

Barry: Said yes to what?

Drake: I would’ve said yes to his offer. I would’ve joined him and I would’ve regretted it but at least I’d still have my title and all the riches that come along with it. So what if I would’ve regretted it. I fucking regret the decision I made now so what’s the difference? Shit…I don’t know. The one thing I do know is that I need Maxy back.

Barry: We could get other trainers you know. They’d probably be a hell of a lot cheaper too.

Drake: I don’t want any other trainers, Barry. I need Maxy. He’s the missing piece to all of this.

Barry: Eh, maybe you’re right.

[Both men take sips of their scotch again.]

Barry: So how serious were you just now, about Ward?

Drake: About not taking him up on his offer? Serious I guess. Can’t change the past though, Barry. I’ve chosen my path and my path leads right through him now. There’s no turning back now.

Barry: There could be.

Drake: What are you talking about?

Barry: Everything is negotiable, Drake. Whenever money is concerned people listen, you shouldn’t under estimate that. Every thing is negotiable.

[Drake sits there for a moment, once again rubbing his index finger around the edge of his glass. He stares in to his whiskey and thinks about what Barry had just said. He turns his head and looks out the window. He stares in to the deep blue of the Pacific Ocean some forty thousand feet below his Converse Chuck Taylor sneakers. He stares in to the sky and over the clouds wondering what it would’ve been like to have Mark Ward by his side at High Stakes III. What it could’ve been like these past few months as the Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion, uncontested and undisputed. The Chosen Champion. He takes a deep breath and turns back toward Barry.]

Drake: I believe money would make the straightest of people bend in the scariest of ways, I do. But one this is for sure…I can’t stand “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward.

[Barry nods at Drake returns the nod with a smile. They cheers again and both take another sip as Drake turns his attention back to the window. He stares deep over the clouds again contemplating what he’s going to say when he sees his friend Max. How he knows once Max returns all will be right again. Max was the rock that supported him from underneath. Without Max…the bottom would fall out. Drake closes his eyes as the scene fades out.]

”It took me a long time to get over the death of my brother, more so than I would usually admit to someone. Truth is it still hurts every now and then. Sometimes when I walk in to an arena I still half expect to see him in the dressing room. They say time heals all wounds but I’d tend to disagree. Time doesn’t change anything….people change. When I first met you Mark I thought you were special. I thought you were the type of cutting edge promoter that this business needed. It was you, and Christian, that made the NWA what it was. That’s never been more evident than today when you look at their promoted events. But somewhere along the way something happened with you. Something inside of you made that switch flip. Who knows? Maybe it was just me being naïve and seeing the grass greener than I ever saw it before and thinking you were the right choice. Maybe you were always a piece of shit and I just never saw it.

You welcomed me with open arms and you promoted me the way I deserved to be promoted. Something JJ Dixon and the man who will not be named failed to ever do. You brought in the biggest star you could find and you paid him well for it, something I am still thankful for. But when you realized that all that money couldn’t buy me…when you realized that you could not collect me…what I saw in the man I once admired was pitiful. The way you pined after me and sent your dogs after me was quite embarrassing for you and to be honest, for all of Sin City Wrestling. Like a bully in a high school playground chasing after the lunch money his mommy never gave him you cried and stomped your feet and waited until I was at my most vulnerable position. You waited until after defeating Kevin Carter one on one in one of the most physical battles this company had ever seen and the first chance you got, you threw me right back in the ring knowing I wasn’t at 100%. You sicked Goth on me, one of the most ferocious competitors this business has ever seen, and fired me when I couldn’t win. Not to take anything away from Goth, the only Triple Crown Winner in company history, but you knew I had no chance. You knew I wasn’t at my best and you attacked like the predator that you are. I guess I can commend you for that. For seeing blood and knowing when the right time to strike would be. You truly are an animal.

It was hard at first for me to understand. I didn’t quite get why you started sending thugs like Cyrus King and Max Burke after me. Why, after all those tickets I sold for you, you wanted to run me out of Vegas. I took a long hard look at the man I was working for to see if somewhere down the line I had done something to offend the great ‘Hot Stuff’ Mark Ward and do you want to know what I found? What I saw? I found nothing. All I saw was a spoiled son of a bitch who wanted another trophy under his belt. He wanted to show Erik Staggs and Christian Underwood that the ‘Future Star of the Year’ was in his corner. That ‘Mr. Showtime’ was nothing but an extension of ‘Hot Stuff’ because clearly your career is winding down to it’s final hour. I’m sure you can almost taste that last match against Austin Parker at Blaze of Glory in March. That final moment when your story finally comes to an end. The end of an era…Mark Ward’s retirement match. I bet that scares the living shit out of you. To know that you simply can’t cut it in the ring anymore must be a truly demoralizing thought. I can see where you were desperately trying to cling to the one star who still had it all; the looks, the girls, the talent. To live vicariously through the man that was taking your company to the next level would’ve been a brilliant way to make the transition complete. Well guess what…I said no. I turned you down like I turned down a filthy whore on the strip. I had no interest in being part of whatever you were planning. I’d rather stand on my own than stand next to an egotistical maniac on the wrong side of the half century mark. You’re old and you’re finished in this business and when I show the whole world on Sunday, when I expose you to the free world, everyone else will finally know the truth. That you’re a liar. That you’re not the man you claim to be, that you’re a fraud in the worst possible way.

Fast forward to today. I have no real job, even though you pay me quite well to show up at your shows, and who’s hurting more? Is it me? I’m more inclined to think it’s you. When I come out on to that stage in the Star of the Desert Arena I want you to do yourself a favor and listen to that reaction. Listen to how the people, my people, react. They’re not cheering for you, they’re cheering for their soldier and their savior. The biggest mistake you ever did was turning on the fans that paid your salary. They are the ones that this whole thing of ours is all about, not your ego and certainly not mine either. Without them neither one of us would have anything. I wouldn’t have the strength that lives deep inside of my soul, the strength that proves to me that I have the power and will to rise above the hate that spews out of your eyes and to move beyond anything you can possibly throw at me. You have to know deep down inside that I’ll never stop coming. Even if I lose cleanly on Sunday…I’m still coming back. No matter how many times you fire me and no matter how many times you try to hold me down…the people have spoken. I am the Main Event Maker…I am Sin City Wrestling.”


January 27th, 2014 – Kauai, Hawaii – 4:30 PM


[The camera fades back in to a dance studio. The floors are a light colored wood with a high gloss that bounces the extremely bright fluorescent light back to the ceiling from the hanging lights. The far wall is covered completely by a large floor to ceiling mirror that is nearly split in half by a long balance bar that runs the entire length of the room. Loud Hawaiian Luau dancing music is playing as groups of dance partners playfully dance together with great big smiles and sounds laughter and enjoyment. A dance teacher walks in and out of the partners, smiling and approving of their steps. In the center of the room is a familiar face. Clad in white pants and a Hawaiian shirt is Maxwell Proffo. His face is full with a thick but groomed grey beard and his salt and pepper hair is close cropped and well maintained. He is dancing with a beautiful, forty-something year old woman with dark features and dark hair.

Through the crowd at the other end of the room, in the doorway we see another familiar face walk up. Drake Green, wearing a dark blue polo, gray pants, and bright brown shoes stands look on at his old buddy who still hasn’t caught him yet. His face is stubbly and his hair a bit of a mess, he focuses his distinctive green eyes on Max. Just as the music ends and the dance students start clapping, Max notices his former pupil.]

Max: D! What the hell?

[A giant smile comes across both of their faces as Max, woman in tow, scurries across the dance floor to meet his friend. He gets there and grabs ahold of Drake and squeezes him in a tight, jubilant bear hug.]

Drake: Ok, ok Maxy. I’m happy to see you too.

[Max lets him breath.]

Max: What are you doing here?

Drake: I can’t come see my friend?

Max: Yeah…what are you really doing here?

Drake: I kept hearing how great Kauai is, thought I’d stop by and check it out.

Max: It’s good to see you, D.

[The woman standing next to Max taps him on the shoulder. He looks at her and then excitedly turns back to Drake.]

Max: I almost forgot. This is Carmen.

[Drake looks the attractive older up and down and then smiles before extended his hand. Carmen grabs it and shakes it.]

Drake: Hi, I’m sorry. I’m Drake.

[She replies in a heavy Hispanic accent.

Carmen: I know you who you are. Max is always talking about you.

[Drake’s smile gets wider.]

Drake: He does he?

[Max cuts him off.]

Max: All good things.

Drake: I’m sure.

Carmen: Are you in Kauai for long?

Drake: No. Just for the day. Had to come to pick something up.

[He smiles at Max who only returns the smile with a half smirk.]

Carmen: Well you must stay for dinner.

Drake: I-

Carmen: I insist.

[Drake looks over at Max and then back to Carmen and smiles.]

Drake: Sure. Wouldn’t miss it.

Carmen: Fantastic! I’m gonna go stop at the market and I’ll see you at home.

[Drake is a bit shocked by her use of the word “home”. She kisses Max on the cheek, says goodbye to Drake and heads off. Drake waits for her to leave before asking.]

Drake: Home?

Max: What?

Drake: Home?

Max: Look, I’m gonna go hit the head and then you wanna take a walk?

Drake: Yeah, Maxy. A walk sounds good.

Max: Be right back.

[Max walks off down the hallway as Drake notices two female dancers stretching by the mirror. They smile back at him as he waves hello, killing time while he waits for Max. He walks over to say hello as the camera fades out…

…it fades back in on a Kauai beach. There is a large tiki bar with Hula music playing in the background. Sitting at a high top table facing the beach are Max and Drake. Drake is now wearing sunglasses and is drinking a tropical looking alcoholic beverage while Max is drinking a Diet Coke and smoking a cigarette. He offers Drake a smoke but he respectfully declines.]

Max: Good. You should cut the drinking too.

Drake: What? And be sober like you? I still like fun, Maxy.

Max: Eight years sober next week, brother.

Drake: Cheers.

[Drake raises his glass before taking a sip. Max chuckles and shakes his head.]

Max: So are you gonna tell me why you just flew two thousand miles or what?

Drake: I just missed ya, big guy.

Max: I know about the match with Ward, D. So I’m assuming there can be only one reason why you’re here and I just can’t do it, not now.

Drake: Can’t do what?

Max: Come back and train you, whatever. I just can’t do it right now.

[Drake takes a deep breath and circles his head around the women in the bar. He comes back to look at Max and he smiles a bit. He takes off his expensive Lacoste sunglasses and plops them down on the stone table. He looks at Max in the eye and smiles, his bright green eyes shining in the Hawaii sun.]

Drake: I need you, Max. This is the big one. This is a career defining moment and I can’t do this without you.

Max: D, we already had our career defining moment. We did it. We were World Champions man. You did it. That was our moment and we made an agreement. We agreed that when that run was over that we were gonna call it quits.

[Drake goes to interrupt him but Max holds up his hand.]

Max: I wasn’t made part of your deal with, JJ. You didn’t call me and ask what I thought because you knew I would tell you to stay in that house of yours and stay the fuck away from JJ Dixon, am I right.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Something like that.

Max: I just can’t do it, D. I’m making a life here now.

Drake: What with Carmen Miranda? The Chiquita banana lady? You can’t be serious. This is a vacation for hell’s sake, Maxy…this isn’t a life.

Max: It’s a life to me. It’s a pretty damn good one too. I’m retired, D.  I’m not stressed and I get to relax on the beach, take dancing lessons, and go scuba diving. We’re even talking about opening up a small little restaurant down on the strip in town.

Drake: Are you listening to yourself? You’ve known this chick for what, two months and you’re already living with her? You’re bringing the term vacation fling to a whole new level, man.

Max: I’m getting married.

[The smile suddenly drops from Drake’s face. He takes another deep breath while staring at the table before looking back up at max. He quickly grabs Max’s cigarette pack and pulls out a smoke. He scoops up the lighter and sparks up the cigarette and takes in a long drag before exhaling in to the Hawaii sky.]

Max: She’s the one, D. The real deal, I love her.

[Drake just stares at Max for a moment collecting his thoughts. He takes another drag off of the cigarette and stares at Max.]

Drake: I need you, Maxy. I wouldn’t have flown all the way here if I didn’t really need you. I can’t do this without you. This is not just a great wrestler we’re talking about. Mark Ward is maniacal, he’s narcissistic, he’s cunning, and he operates outside of any set of rules. I don’t know how to beat him at his game and unfortunately that is the game I have to play. I’m on his turf and it’s his ball game. I don’t know anything about this Carmen lady and I’m sure she’s a real nice gal but I need you and I need you to come back with me, today.

Max: I can’t-

[Drake cuts him off.]

Drake: One more match, Maxy. I promise I’ll never ask again. I’ll ever pay for your wedding.

[Drake smiles.]

Max: Drake-

[Drake cuts him off again.]

Drake: Please?

[Max looks in to Drake’s bright eyes. He sees the worry in them and looks at them as if they were his son’s eyes and his son’s pain. He lets out a long sigh before putting out his cigarette and taking a sip of his Diet Coke.]

Max: The answer is no, Drake. Not this time. If I say yes now there will just be something else next time. They’ll be one more important match that you need by your side for. I’m sorry, Drake but as it hurts me to say this…the answer is no.

Drake: Fuck you!

Max: Hey-

Drake: You know, Maxy…you’re a real ungrateful piece of shit, you know that? I’ve carried you for years now. I’ve paid your bills, your rent...fuck I even bought you the condo that you fuck little miss Guadalajara in every night.

Max: Watch your mouth, D.

Drake: You wanna go get married? Fine, do it. I don’t give a fuck. Because I know in six months you’ll be at my doorstep begging me for work or for money or probably just for my fucking attention.

Max: You need to cool down.

Drake: Nah, fuck this.

[Drake downs the rest of his drink and he picks his Lacoste sunglasses up and slides them back on to his face before getting up off of his stool.]

Max: Don’t be like this, D.

Drake: What do you want me to be like?

Max: I don’t know, happy for me maybe?

Drake: Happy? I tell you what, Maxy. Fuck you and fuck your happiness. I’ve gotten this far on my own I’ll do the rest myself. We were a team, man. We were gonna go conquer the world together, remember? Have a nice wedding, asshole.

[Drake takes one more drag and then flicks the cigarette out on to the beach before turning to walk away.]

Max: Drake! Come on…

[Drake, with his back turned, holds up his middle finger in Max’s direction as he walks away. Max scratches his and then slams his fist on to the high top table as the camera fades out.]

January 29th, 2014 – Drake’s Mountain House; Bakersfield, CA – 10:45 PM

[The camera fades in on the exterior of Drake’s home in the Tehachapi Mountains. A deep fog settles over the gravel driveway leading up to the rather large wood and stone home nestled between a wide clearing in the mountain. A slight drizzle slaps off of the ground, as the rather cool California mountain air seems thicker than usual. The loud grumble of an SUV is heard as it makes its way up the gravel driveway. The dark blue Ford Edge pulls past the three garage doors and makes its way to the front of the house, coming to a stop in front of the tall double doors in the front of the house. The engine cuts out and a woman slips out of the driver’s side, scurrying through the light rain with a hooded jacket on. She gets to the doors and slips off her hood showing her face. It’s one half of the SCW Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Misty. She looks in to the sidelight window next to the door and tries her best to fix her hair before she rings the bell on the right side of the doors and patiently waits for a response. Nothing. She rings the bell again. Still nothing. This time she tries a different approach and knocks a few times on the heavy door. Again, nothing. After another moment of impatient waiting she tries the handle; it opens. She creeks open the door in to the dark house and calls out for its owner.]

Misty: Hello? Drake?

[Still no answer. She walks in to the house closing the door behind her. She gets startled for a moment, as she doesn’t expect the loud bang behind her from the heavy oak door. She looks through the main hall, searching for any sight of her friend. She moves in to the living room where empty bottles of beer and liquor are spread out across the table in front of the Italian leather couch. She looks around and is startled again as she sees Drake, at the far wall of the living room, staring out of the floor to ceiling windows.]

Misty: Drake?

[He turns around, a bit disorientated, and sees her. He is wearing a blue sweater, gray pants, and bright brown leather shoes. His bright green eyes are surrounded by a bit of blood shot and his face now has its familiar beard returned. He smiles a bit before he takes a swig of the beer in his hand.]

Drake: Hey you.

Misty: Didn’t you hear me ringing the bell?

Drake: No. I was distracted, what are you doing here?

Misty: What do you mean? You called me and told me you were freaking out and I needed to come here right away?

Drake: I did?

Misty: Yes, you did. I just drove five hours from Vegas to get here because you did.

Drake: I don’t remember.

[He steps forward, finishing his beer before setting it down on the table. He walks closes to Misty and grabs her giving her a tight hug. He holds her close and after a second of reluctance, she returns the embrace.]

Misty: Are you ok?

Drake: Just wanna hug you for a second.

[Misty looks confused.]

Misty: Ok…

[Drake lets go and starts to make his way back over to the window. Misty, puzzled by her friend’s actions, slips off her coat and lays it on the couch before walking over to join him. As she walks over she notices more empty bottles and random articles of clothing, including women’s, spread around the room.]

Misty: Been having a party?

[Drake ignores her and points out the window.]

Drake: Look how beautiful that is. The stone wall, the meadow, the trees. I can stare out here for hours.

Misty: Yeah, it’s gorgeous. Look-

[Drake cuts her off.]

Drake: I think sometimes about just living out there, you know? Just fucking forget everything and being my own man. A mountain man…

[He chuckles at himself.]

Misty: How much have you had to drink?

[He looks around the room, staring at all of the empty bottles before turning back to Misty with a confused look on his face.]

Drake: A few, I guess.

[She stares in to his bloodshot eyes and a small feeling of pity comes over her. She looks over his untrimmed beard and his soft lips and she resists every urge to grab him and kiss him. She tries to sidetrack her mind, grasping at random thoughts.]

Misty: Where’s Max? I thought you said you were going to Hawaii to get him to help you train?

Drake: Yeah well, he’s not coming.

Misty: What, why? This is one of the most important matches of your career! How could he not be here?

[Drake closes his eyes for a moment, he opens them back up and they seem to have welled up a bit.]

Drake: He met someone…he’s in love.

Misty: You’re kidding?

Drake: Nope. Old Maxy is in love. He’s getting married too.

[Misty smiles.]

Misty: That’s incredible! When is the wedding? Is he having it down there or up this way? Ooh, you could have it for him out here. That would be so beautiful-

[Drake cuts her off again.]

Drake: I don’t know. I’m not going.

[Drake turns and walks over to the desk on the side of the room and picks up the bottle of expensive scotch that is sitting there. He pops it open and takes a swig.]

Misty: Don’t be ridiculous. Of course you’re gonna go. He’s your best friend…he’s family.

Drake: Look, I don’t wanna talk about him right now.

[Drake sets the bottle down and walks back over to Misty. He wraps his right arm around her back and sets his left hand up on her cheek and stares down in to her eyes.]

Misty: Drake, don’t…

Drake: Don’t do what?

Misty: This. You know I’m with Seth now. We can’t do this.

Drake: Come on, Misty. You really think I’m gonna believe that you just drove five hours from Vegas to stay here with me, just because I asked you to? I don’t even remember asking you…

Misty: That’s because you’re wasted. And for your information I have a hotel room in town.

[Misty shrugs off Drake’s advances.]

Misty: I didn’t come here for this. Look, you’re obviously going through a rough time. I just wanted to make sure my friend was ok.

[Drake gets angry.]

Drake: Yeah well don’t worry. I’m just fine.

[Drake turns away from her and grabs the bottle of scotch, taking another swig. Misty puts her hands on his shoulders and tries to calm him down a bit.]

Misty: I didn’t mean to-

[Drake turns around quickly, interrupting her again.]

Drake: You didn’t mean to what? Come here and rub it in my face that you have a boyfriend? That Max isn’t around anymore?  That I’m up here all alone getting drunk?

[Drake grabs Misty by her arm and moves in closer.]

Drake: Where do you get off coming in to my house and judging me? Who the fuck do you think you are?

[Misty tries to back away but Drake keeps moving forward, eventually backing her right up against the wall while still holding on to her arm.]

Misty: I didn’t-

Drake: ‘Cause you’re so perfect right, Misty? Everyone loves you right?

Misty: I don’t-

Drake: Wrong! Remember who the only person who would talk to you on that beach was, Misty? It was me. Not Vixen, not Simon Jones, and certainly not Spike fucking Staggs.

Misty: Why are you-

Drake: You’re pathetic. You have to team with your baby daddy’s girlfriend just so your daughter will talk to you. How dare you come in to my house with your condescending attitude and try to make me feel bad for who I am. I’m proud of who I am. Who are you huh? Do you even fucking know any more?!

Misty: You’re hurting me!

[Drake snaps out of it for a second and realizes the force he’s using to pin down Misty’s arm. He lets go, confused with what he’s done, as Misty pushes passed him and grabs her jacket off of the couch. She goes to walk toward the hall leading to the front door as Drake tries to call out to her.]

Drake: Misty-

Misty: Fuck you!

[SLAM! She pulls the door closed as hard as she can as she leaves, leaving Drake all alone in his dark living room. He picks up his bottle of fine scotch and takes another drink as he goes to look out his window again. As he walks over to the far wall something catches his eye. He looks over to see the picture on the wall of his younger self with Max. He takes another drink, still staring at the picture and a scowl comes over his face. He goes to set the bottle down but at the last second his eyes narrow and his scowl gets wider. He lifts up the expensive bottle of scotch and hauls it at the picture.

SMASH!

A small smirk comes over his face as he watches the fine spirit slowly drip down Max’s face. He turns back over to the window and stares down at the meadow as the scene fades out.]

”I try so hard to be something, to be someone. This beacon of light for people to look up to and reach for. Is that really me? Honestly I don’t even know anymore. Barry asked me if I could change things would I go back and join you? Would I betray that hope that my people shower upon me? The truth is I don’t know anymore. I don’t know if something out there will be greater than what I am doing now. I know deep down inside that I’m not at my full potential. I know I can do much, much more. But would I do it with you? Would I do it as a part of your ‘Supremacy’…? Not a fucking chance.

These past few days have been the toughest for me in a while. My only really friend has left me and what did he actually leave me with? A drug abusing agent who only really likes me because I make him money hand over fist? A woman who bothers the living shit out of me out of me but for some reason I have this nagging feeling that I actually care about her. The fans? I’ve put my body on the line for years for these guys and for what? Not one ‘Showtime’ chant was uttered through your arenas when I was gone. No one tweeted me begging for me to come back. As soon as I was gone they were all cheering for Giani di Luca like I had never existed so why is it that I feel some sort of allegiance to them? Why do I feel like I need to be their savior anymore? Was I even in the first place?

The truth is every time I start to question my beliefs, when I start to question who I am, it seems like it is always because I am backed in to a corner by someone like you. Every time I feel like I am down, it’s some over cocky douchebag like you that tries to push me in to that corner. Some self-absorbed prick like you that tries to make me feel like I’m not capable of being that guy. The one that can put the people on to his back and lift them up to new heights that they’ve never even dreamed of seeing before. Well this time I’m finally saying no. I’m not letting you put your foot on my throat anymore. This is my time and I’ve earned it. These people deserve to see me at the top of the mountain and more importantly…I deserve it. I deserve it for putting up with the likes of you for the past dozen or so years. The countless amounts of promoters and owners that told me I wasn’t big enough to be in the main event and the plethora of Superstars over the years that overlooked me and thought I wasn’t worth the tights I was wearing. That I wasn’t ‘hardcore’ enough or that I wasn’t ‘marketable’ enough.

Well I got news for you Mark, I’m better than them all.  For years I tried to climb to the top and I was pushed down time and time again. One day I decided to put on a suit and call myself ‘Mr. Showtime’ and look what happens. Multi-million dollar deals from punks like you, main event matches, and the support of one million ‘Showtoppers’ strong. Who knew that’s all it took. So when I call myself ‘Mr. Showtime’ and I walk down to the ring with my $1,000 suit on and my $10,000 watch reflecting light and blinding Jason Adams…is it an act? Absolutely, I’d rather be wearing my Chuck Taylor’s and a Ramones t-shirt than look like a movie star. But when I get in that ring, when I pick up that microphone and salute the fans that are cheering for me, is that for real? You bet your over inflated ego it is. I may not really be that overdressed Showstopper at heart but I promise you one thing. Right down to the core of my bones….I am the ‘Man of the People’. So go ahead, pull out all of your stops on Sunday because you’re gonna need them. There’s no stopping this train that I’m on and unfortunately you’re too washed up to even slow it down. This is my time, this is my year, and nothing is going to get in my way.”
>[Fade to black.]

29
Climax Control Archives / The Return of the Show
« on: January 10, 2014, 11:35:07 PM »
 The Return of the Show

December 6th, 2013 – Drake’s Mountain House; Bakersfield, CA – 3:30 PM {Two Days Before December 2 Dismember}

[The camera fades in to a large living room that is brightly lit from the floor to ceiling windows that line the far wall. Staring out the window, drinking a glass of scotch, is Drake Green. He is wearing a pair of jeans, brown shoes, and a gray cardigan over a white button up shirt. He stares out the window into the woods surrounding his home in the mountains of Bakersfield, CA. He contemplates the last few months of his wrestling career, and whether or not he wants to continue. His bright eyes look over his professionally manicured lawn that is lined by designer looking rock wall that heads down the mountain side. He breathes a sigh that seems to be filled with a bit of relief as he turns around.]

Drake: I’m considering it.

[He turns around to stare at JJ Dixon, sitting cross legged on Drake’s leather couch drinking a glass of scotch of his own. He is wearing a black suit and a matching black tie over his slightly wrinkled white shirt.]

JJ: I think you’re making the right move…

Barry: I’m sure you think so.

[The camera moves over to Barry Goldstein, who is leaning up against the wall opposite the couch. He too has a glass of scotch, the color of which matches his brown sport coat and his gold tie. He takes a puff off of his big cigar before taking off his tinted glasses and running his hand through his slicked back dirty blonde hair.]

Barry: I just don’t see what’s in it for Drake, JJ.

JJ: What’s in it for Drake? He gets a new contract that will earn him more than he’s ever earned before. That’s what is in it for him.

Barry: Percentage wise maybe but percentage of what? We can’t even guarantee he’s gonna have any on screen time? He’s gonna be the Champion of company with no roster, no television deal, no events…what’s the plan? I understand you both want to screw Mark Ward but my interest here is purely financial and this is a shit investment. I mean so what I you buy the company out from underneath him? Then what? All you’re really doing is buying a name and archives.

Drake: What if we attach the ACW World Champion to SCW television?

JJ: How would we do that?

Barry: No, that’s brilliant. I can’t believe I didn’t think of that.

JJ: But how could we make that work?

Barry: You’re way over paying for the ACW name as it is. Why not take advantage of that? You think Ward is even gonna read that contract? No fucking way. He’s gonna be so excited about the cash he can now blow on cheap hookers he’s not gonna give a shit about what Japanese holdings company he’s doing business with. You just add a ridiculously high appearance fee for the ACW Champ and everybody wins.

Drake: You really think that will work?

JJ: It will work. Mark is so full of himself he won’t read the contract. Barry is right.

Drake: Ok, I’m going to do this JJ. But I gotta be honest with you about something.

JJ: What’s that?

Drake: I don’t trust you. I haven’t trusted you in months. You’re a snake and I don’t put it passed you to screw me over once you’ve gotten Mark back. I think you’re a conniving, sad excuse for a man and I’m scared to shake your hand.

[JJ stands up and sets his glass of scotch down on the table in front of the couch.]

JJ: Look, D.

Drake: Drake. You can call me Drake.

JJ: Ok…Drake. I know I fucked up…big time. I ruined everything I had. No one knows this more than me. I didn’t take care of my stars-

[Drake cuts him off.]

Drake: Your stars? I don’t give a shit how you treat me, JJ. It’s the fans. They don’t serve to be duped and treated like they’re not important. Like they don’t matter. They’re the ONLY thing that matters. Without them we do not have a leg to stand on. You need to apologize to them.

JJ: You’re right. Right after we do this with Mark it will be the first thing that I do.

Drake: No. You have to do it first. There’s no way I’m stepping out on that stage with you on Sunday night before you apologize to them. If you want me, then they have to care about you…period. If they don’t then this is never going to work.

[JJ steps up close to Drake and stretches his hand out.]

JJ: You’ve got a deal.

[Drake sizes up JJ for a moment. He stares down at his glass and swirls around the remaining bits of scotch and ice. He takes the final sip before landing the glass down on the window sill. He grabs JJ by the hands and steps in closer.]

Drake: We’ve got a deal. But if you fuck me…or the fans…I promise you I’ll come after you for everything you’re worth. Are we understood?

[JJ smiles.]

JJ: Absolutely. This is great news.

[JJ walks over and shakes Barry’s hand.]

Barry: I’ll rewrite the contracts up and have them at your doorstep first thing tomorrow morning. Just make sure they get over to the Japs.

JJ: Of course, I will take care of it.

[JJ takes in a deep sniff of the air.]

JJ: Can you smell that?

Drake:…

JJ: Mark Ward is already shitting his pants.

[Drake and Barry smile back at JJ before JJ leaves. Drake walks JJ to the front door and closes it behind him. He turns around to see Barry standing right behind him.]

Barry: You trust him?

Drake: No, but what other choice do I have? I spent all my money on this fucking house.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Plus…I miss Maxy.

Barry: Yeah, about that…

Drake: What?

Barry: He’s not coming. He didn’t have the heart to tell you.

Drake: You’re kidding, right?

Barry: No. He said he met the love of his life out there. He doesn’t want to leave.

Drake: You think he’s still pissed?

Barry: Probably, but come on. We’ll get the best trainers out there.

Drake: How? I’m broke.

[Drake and Barry chuckle.]

Barry: I’ll front you, Champ. But I want 15% now.

Drake: 15% of me? That’s a lotta fucking dough.

Barry: Not anymore it isn’t…

Drake: Right. Look, thanks for sticking by me these past couple months, Bar. I appreciate it. You’re a real good friend.

Barry: Friend? Friends got nothing to do with it, Showtime. You’re a cash cow. Where am I gonna go?

[Drake laughs and the two men share a quick hug. They say goodbye and Drake closes the door behind him and he walks back to the living room to clean up the few glasses of scotch and the empty bottle. He comes across a picture of Rosie, his ex-girlfriend, he has sitting on the baby grand piano on the edge of the room. He picks up the picture and smiles for a bit before putting it back down and exiting the room, turning the light off in the process.]

December 31st, 2013 – Drake’s Mountain House; Bakersfield, CA – 11:50 PM

[It had been a few days since Drake had endured one of the worst physical beatings of his career. Despite coming out on top in the finish, Mark Ward’s message was sent loud and clear. He didn’t particularly care about taking the title from Drake so much as he cared about physically punishing him. It worked. Drake has two broken ribs, again, a hairline fracture in his forearm, and a severe concussion. He was keeping it under wraps as much as he could but to anyone who knew him, he looked hurt. The camera fades back in to Drake’s living room. There are about two dozen people enjoying themselves at Drake’s for New Years. Sitting by himself, wearing a light pale blue sweater and a pair of blue jeans, Drake sits up against one of the large bay windows, starting out into the mountains, something that seems to be his favorite pastime as of late. After a moment, a female’s hand touches Drake on his shoulder. He turns around quickly to see his bay sister, Jenny Green. She is wearing a blue dress with high black heels. Her arms are near covered with tattoos and her dark black hair is up on her head. She smiles at Drake who faintly returns the smirk.]

Jenny: Are you ok?

Drake: Yeah, I’m cool. Just relaxing.

Jenny: Can I introduce you around? This is your house you know…

[Drake grabs Jenny’s hand as it sits on his shoulder.]

Drake: I’m hanging out with my mountain at the moment.

Jenny: Drake…it’s New Year’s Eve. What’s going on with you?

[Drake breathes out a long sigh and then turns to face his younger sister.]

Drake: Honestly?

Jenny: No, I want your dis-honest answer.

Drake: I miss Max.

Jenny: I know you do big bro but you can’t just sit around moping about it. Look around you. Your house is full of beautiful women, it’s almost midnight, snap out of it dude.

[Drake smiles. He stands up and pans around the room. A waiter walks by with glasses of champagne on a tray and Jenny quickly scoops up two flutes and hands one to her brother.]

Jenny: See, it’s a party, a pretty swanky one too.

[Jenny joins Drake in looking around the room.]

Jenny: Who are all of these people?

Drake: Actually, I have no fucking clue.

[They laugh together.]

Jenny: Where did they come from?

Drake: Most of them are Barry’s people and some of the Japanese people work for JJ. The rest…I don’t know.

Jenny: You feeling ok? I saw that match ya know…

Drake: Yeah, I’m cool. No new scars for you to cover up or anything.

Jenny: Too bad.

Drake: You wanna get outta here? There’s got to be somewhere better to be then here. I was thinking about grabbing the plane and going to see Max. Maybe try to talk him into coming back to work.

Jenny: Now? It’s almost midnight, Drake. Why don’t I go find you a nice girl to kiss in a couple minutes and you can stop acting like a Nancy?

[Drake shoots her a dirty look.]

Drake: You know I hate that name.

Jenny: Well…?

[Drake pans the room again.]

Drake: I think I’m gonna take-

[Before Drake can finish his sentence, Jenny sees a tall blonde walk by. She grabs her by the arm and pulls her over. She is about an inch taller than Drake probably because her black heels stand nearly six inches high. Her small, tight, black dress is rather poofy at the bottom and is a stark contrast to her pale white skin. Her blonde hair is pin straight and just passed her shoulders with bangs in front. Her bright blue eyes provide a nice brightness above her ruby red lips. She’s startled at first but when she makes eye contact with Drake a small smile creeps over her lips that she seems a bit too desperate to hide.]

Jenny: Hi! I’m Jenny…what’s your name?

Blonde: Penny. My name is Penny.

[The blonde stares back at Drake, waiting for him to introduce himself.]

Drake: I’m Drake.

[He stretches out his hand she softly grabs it, providing a quick shake, and then she drops as if she is afraid to touch it any longer. Her smile gets bright and a tint of rosiness comes over her pale white cheeks.]

Blonde: I know who you are.

Jenny: Don’t worry. Everyone else does too. So what are you doing here?

Blonde: I work for Mr. Goldstein’s office. He invited the whole office so I just thought I’d come by and…

[She trials her sentence off as she makes more eye contact with Drake. Jenny rolls her eyes a bit and then smiles at her brother.]

Jenny: Yeah…I’m gonna go back over to my friends now.

Drake: No you don’t have-

Jenny: Dude…it’s almost midnight. I’m not gonna get any action over here…

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Thanks for umm…

Jenny: Don’t mention it.

[Jenny walks away and Drake turns back his attention toward the blonde. He stumbles to think of anything to answer because truth be told, he really isn’t interested in anything she has to say. He takes a moment to think of what to say to politely excuse himself.]

Drake: Look, I-

[The blonde grabs his arm and yanks toward the center of the room.]

Blonde: It’s almost midnight!

[She pulls him in to the middle of the crowd of people at the party in his own living room and everyone begins to count down.]

TEN!

NINE!

EIGHT!

SEVEN!

SIX!

FIVE!

[The blonde positions herself close to Drake, eagerly awaiting a kiss from the celebrity whose New Year’s party she is attending. Drake frantically tries to think of a way to get out of that scenario as he looks around the room before his eyes settle on a picture hanging on the wall. The picture is of Drake when he was about 21years old with Max. He focuses in on Max.]

FOUR!

THREE!

[He looks hard making eye contact with the printed version of his former trainer and best friend.]

TWO!

What would you do Max?

[He thinks to himself for a moment as the countdown finally stops.]

ONE!

[Drake looks one more time at his friend and then wide, twisted grin comes over his face.]

Drake: Fuck it!

HAPPY NEW YEAR!

[He grabs the blonde by the back of the neck with his left hand and pulls her in forcefully giving her a passionate smooch on the lips as the camera fades out.]

I’d been waiting for a few weeks now to see who it would be. To see who the dickbag Mark Ward would select next. I guess he noticed that surprise opponents don’t work and are just a waste of effort because this time he had no problem telling me, along with the whole world, who my next title defense would be against. Cyrus King, the old pebble in my shoe. I use that expression for a reason because let’s face it, you’re little more than that. You were bothersome when you aligned yourself with that disappearing act of Lukas Von Aelfric back in ACW. You were a little more than annoying when you joined up with Max Burke and attacked me a few times but you were pretty easy to put away last time.

Unlike you, I truly believe the words that come out of my mouth. When I get out in front of the millions of Showstoppers and tell them all that is I want to defend this belt against every single former ACW Superstar I mean it. We all deserve a crack at this belt. We all worked toward something at one point and whether we got along well or not, we all meant something to that great company. There’s a long list of competitors I’d love to give a shot at this belt. My friend Ben deserves one. So do Simon, Steve, Jeremiah, and Casey and probably even Ethan Brody and Landon Axel. You are on that list, Cyrus. I’m going to deny that but I need to make one thing clear. You are at the very bottom. You’ve done nothing to prove to me that you are able to carry the mantle of All-Pro Championship Wrestling. Not one thing and quite frankly, I’m a little insulted that you were the one that Mark Ward picked.

Loser. I don’t know if you remember that word but I still do. It was the word I had used to describe you. It is the only word simple enough to explain the lack of tenacity or ability that you possess. Last time we had this dance, you spoke a lot about ending me. About how you were the King and about how I was going to bow down to you. What happened? You got knocked out cold. I’ve bested you and your tiny little head before and I’ll do it again. Maybe then Hot Douche Mark Ward will show the bollocks he claims to have and get in the ring with me himself. Until then, you’ll have to do. ACW must live on…


END FEED.

30
Supercard Archives / KEVIN CARTER VS DRAKE GREEN
« on: October 11, 2013, 04:08:17 AM »
 Family Reunion: Part II

“I'd like to see what it's like in your world, a world where the name Kevin Carter actually means something. A world where you are anywhere near as good as you have built yourself up to be. I do like to give credit where credit is due, but you make it extremely difficult to do so. You ramble on and on about how wonderfully amazing you are and try desperately to discredit me, saying how I am nothing more than a rip off of you. The truth is I am nothing like you. Wrestling aside, there is no part of you that can hold a candle to the caliber of person that I am. I don't feel the need to run my mouth about how great I am, I don't feel the need to tweet incessantly about how cool I am because I do porn or make porn or watch porn or whatever it is you feel that sounds cool.

I'm not an arrogant piece of trash who can't admit when he's beaten. I have an ego, sure. That's no secret. But I have no problem owning up to my defeats just as I do when I celebrate my victories, which by the way, far outweigh the defeats. I don't have the idea in my head that just because I have or have had a title around my waist that I am unbeatable or above the rules. I certainly won't publicly humiliate the woman I claim to love, the woman I plan to marry, and leave her for some adolescent acting whore who quite honestly isn't even appealing to me. I know you can't stand it and refuse to believe it, but I actually do care about the people that cheer for me. They make me believe that I can achieve the highest of goals. They empower me to climb towards the top and I owe a lot of my success to them. And just so we're clear, I like suits. They look good on me and chicks dig them. It has nothing to do with the love I have for my fans, my friends, or my family. Get over it.

You walk around with an air of entitlement that I'm having a hard time understanding. Yeah sure, you are a two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion. But when both of your title reigns are only two weeks long that really isn't something to brag about. And yes, I did say BOTH of your title reigns. You talk about how talented and edgy you are, you talk about how I'm some sort of high school student because I said you un-followed me on twitter when I beat you. If that's the actions of a tenth grader then clearly you are a second grader.

What kind of immature, ignorant person feels the need to resort to homophobic name calling to try and get your point across? Really? I expected so much more from a two-time champion. You're unable to match my promo ability and I get that. It must be frustrating. Having to endure the same interview style promo or being at the gym every time a camera is in front of you must be tough. UNORIGINALITY must suck. But to resort to grade school name calling? Really? You've hit a new low, Carter. And then on top of it all, to start blasting the owner of this company for his sexual orientation, to really believe that is the way to be edgy and rebellious, the way of an ANTI-HERO....that's just SAD.

And to clear the air, so there are no misconceptions or misunderstandings, I've had exactly three conversations with Christian Underwood since joining SCW some few months back and none of them had anything to do with facing you for the SCW Heavyweight Championship at High Stakes III. And if you weren't THAT guy who fast-forwards through all of the results until when he is on camera, you would've realized that it's Hot Stuff Mark Ward who has been pining after me and trying to punish me because I won't join him by his side. Next time you open your mouth, please get your facts straight. Take the time to pay attention to what's going on around you and maybe if you’re lucky enough to have a THIRD title reign, it will last a little longer than TWO WEEKS. I have no idea why Christian Underwood made me the number one contender. I didn't earn it in a match nor am I a former champion who is owed a return match. I was just as surprised as the next guy but that doesn't matter now. This match is happening whether you like it or not and the only thing standing in front of me and between me and MY title is you, a sad excuse for a champion.

I loved how you tried to predict everything I was going to say. I loved how you said I'd harp on my one victory over you and that it would take up half of my promo. Funny thing is, the only time I mentioned it was when I said you would carry on about how it was meaningless... #WINNING

You can try all you want to make people believe you're better than me. You can talk all the nonsense you want about my sexual orientation or how I “fake” my love for the fans. I don't care. You can find and interview all the people you want. Go ahead, go back to my home town and try to find someone who wants to make fun of me. I'm sure it won't be hard. Haters are always gonna hate. It seems like everything you've said about me someone has already said before you. Kind of sounds like some of Damien Kingston's ramblings. Hmmm...

It's pointless. Nothing that comes out of your mouth phases me. None of it holds any weight. None of it matters. You're pathetic and thanks to your amateur promo, everyone else is starting to see it. I can't wait until your next one. Maybe you'll call my mom fat.”


October 2nd, 2013 – Bakersfield, CA – 7:30 PM

[The smell of the crisp fall Northern California air sneaks in through the screen on the slightly opened window. Drake Green, laying on a small twin bed turns over. He pans his eyes around the room. He smiles at the ancient looking, dark wood paneling covering the walls. He sits up on the bed and rubs his face. His hands rub over his beard and he opens his bright green eyes and looks up at the wall again. He notices all of the pictures hanging up and he tilts his head as he looks at them. He notices one on the wall and stands up to look at it. He picks his white t-shirt up off of the chair next to the bed and slides it on over his naked chest. He walks closely up to the picture and picks it up off of the wall. He sees a baby version of his younger sister Jennifer, sitting on his fathers lap. He smiles at the picture before he's interrupted.]

Jenny: Like what you see?

[He turns quickly to see his younger sister, Jenny. She stands a rather tall 5'9, with shoulder length brunette hair. She wears a loose fitting sweatshirt and blue jeans, with black and white Chuck Taylor sneakers. She smiles wide at her older brother and then runs in for a big hug.]

Jenny: Oh my god, it’s been forever! Where the hell have you been?

Drake: Around.

Jenny: Bullshit around!

[Jenny punches him in the arm.]

Drake: You look good.

Jenny: You look like shit. What’s with this beard?

[Jenny grabs Drake by the chin but he shakes her off and laughs for a bit.]

Drake: You, ok?

Jenny: Yeah, I’m good. You?

Drake: Can’t complain.

Jenny: How’s Maxy? He still there babysitting you?

Drake: Of course. He hasn’t changed one bit. Still asking me to say my prayers and eat my vitamins.

Jenny: I’m sure. I’m surprised he let you out of his sight.

Drake: Well you know, I missed my sis. How’s everything with your mom? She still drinking?

Jenny: No actually. She’s been good for over a year now.

[Drake Sits back on the bed.]

Jenny: Soo. How long you in for?

Drake: Just til Sunday I think. Needed to get away for a few days.

Jenny: Max getting on your nerves?

Drake: Actually, no. He’s been pretty cool lately.

[Jenny sits down next to Drake.]

Jenny: What is it then? You never just ‘show up’, Drake.

Drake: Now that you mention it…

Jenny: Yeah?

Drake: I’ve got a pretty big match coming up. I thought I’d maybe invite you guys down for it.

Jenny: Phyllis at a wrestling match? Yeah, ok.

Drake: That’s why I came in person. I thought maybe I could convince her if I was here.

Jenny: Good luck. You can try over dinner. That’s why I came in. Food’s ready.

Drake: Ok. I’ll be right in.

[Jenny puts her hand on Drake’s arm and gives her brother a kiss on the cheek.]

Jenny: It’s good to see you, Drake.

Drake: It’s good to see you too.

[Jenny gets up and walks out of the room and Drake stands up. He walks over to the small desk and picks up his watch, which is laying on top of it. He clasps it on and then grabs his flannel shirt. He slowly buttons up his shirt as he thinks about how he hasn’t seen Jenny in months and he’s glad to be able to be here. He’s glad he has a chance to share what could be one of the most important moments of his career with whatever family he has left. He walks toward the doorway and as he leaves the room he shuts the light and the camera cuts out.]

"I often wonder what it must feel like to be a lame duck and know it. The overwhelming urge you constantly display to tell everyone and everything that will listen that you are so much better than me. But let me ask you one simple question, Kevin. If you really are that much better than me, then why do you have to repeat it all of the time as if you’re trying to convince someone of it. Maybe you’re trying to hide the truth. The thought that must cross your mind over and over each day. The thought that you’re just not that good. Sure you won the title against five of the top wrestlers in the world today. But let’s take a minute and analyze that match.

Nick Jones had it won clear as day. Lucky for you, you were in the right place at the right time. You threw Nick Jones out of the ring and stole his pinfall. Congrats. You snuck your way to a title. However, you did win. So no one can take that away from you. Your first title defense, which was against an “unworthy” challenger. Those are your words not mine, beat you and did it pretty convincingly.  For your second title win, you attacked a Goth who was none the wiser the week before and then were able to sneak out of a hard fought Tables Ladders and Chairs match the following week knowing that you had softened Goth up the week before. Hmmm, pretty convincing stuff Carter.

But even then, you can’t take away those title victories. You’ll be in the history books forever and that is worth more than any of the shit you talk all day. And believe you me, it’s a lot of shit. Take your promo last week by the way. As I alluded to prior, nothing but a long winded diarrhea of the mouth session. I’m gay, Christian’s gay, we’re all gay. Riveting stuff. I bet you were licking your lips when you watching my promo, Kevin. Finally, now you had something worth saying. That’s the problem with people like you. The creativity is so bland that you’re unable to come up with the ideas on your own. You must sit and wait and have something to respond to in order to get a decent piece of promo work out there because let’s face it, your last piece was bush-league at best.

Now now, you are a two time heavyweight champion. You are the man. I get that. You run the show and you call the shots, right? Once again, it must be fascinating to live in a world like the one you have created in your mind. Where anything you say is relevant. So go ahead, make fun of my childhood like I’m sure you are planning. Rip into my dead father or mother or my kid sister in Bakersfield. I don’t care. We all know the only reason why you might have something that is finally interesting to say is because I gave it to you to talk about. I allowed you to do it. Otherwise we’d have to listen to you in the gym and talk in an interview again. I could’ve used the extra sleep again this week but I’d rather you challenge me. I’d rather you find a way to not bore me.

So I’m gonna sit back and enjoy your promo. Go ahead and talk all you want. Your predictability has already amused me once. I’m sure it will do the same again. But Kevin, I assure you, this is not a joke. Come Sunday I will win that title that you so desperately cling to. I will be the next SCW Heavyweight Champion and you will be left to settle in the dust and realize what went wrong. And when you finally realize it, when you finally figure out that the truth is as simple as you just not being good enough, I’ll be there to kick you while you’re down. I’ll be there to win that return match. You better not quit again Carter. You better be man enough to accept this defeat. You better be man enough to get back in the ring with me because I’ll enjoy beating you the third time and the fourth time and hopefully the fifth time. See you on Sunday my brother, don’t forget to polish my belt for me."


[The camera fades back in inside of the kitchen. Drake is sitting at the kitchen table, poking away at his food on the plate. He looks up to see Phyllis staring at him with her dark eyes. He drops his fork gently on the table and cracks a smile at her.]

Drake: Yes?

Phyllis: You don’t like my cooking?

Drake: Just not that hungry I guess.

[Phyllis lets out a condescending sigh before taking a sip of her coffee.]

Jenny: So, Ma. Drake has some pretty big news he says.

Phyllis: Oh yeah? What’s that?

[He shoots his sister Jenny an annoyed look.]

Drake: Well I was gonna wait until after dessert but...umm...I…

Phyllis: Spit it out…

[Drake gives her a long hard stare.]

Drake: I’m wrestling for the Heavyweight championship next Sunday.

Phyllis: We don’ talk wrestling in this house.

[She gets up from the table, bringing her empty plate over to the sink.]

Jenny: Ma…

Drake: I just thought you’d want to know.

Phyllis: Why would I want to know?

Drake: I don’t know, maybe I thought you actually gave a shit about my life.

[Phyllis smirks as she rinses off of her dish.]

Phyllis: Don’t be dramatic like your brother.

Drake: What did you say?

[Phyllis turns off the water and turns back around to face Drake.]

Phyllis: I said don’t be dramatic.

Drake: Look, I came her to offer you guys a plane ticket. I thought you’d want to come be with me. In case I won.

[She lets out a small chuckle.]

Phyllis: You think I’m gonna go watch you in that ring, boy?

Drake: My mistake.

Phyllis: I’ll let you in on a little secret, Dickey. You’re not gonna win. It’d be a waste of my time to come see you.

Drake: What made you so bitter?

Phyllis: None of you were ever any good anyway. Your father or Max. Especially your broth-

[Drake cuts her off.]

Drake: You watch you’re mouth.

Jenny: Guys, stop it.

Phyllis: What? Did I strike a nerve?

Drake: What is with you? All I’ve ever tried to do is be a family with you.

[Phyllis walks up close to Drake.]

Phyllis: You ever stop to think that maybe I don’t wanna be a family? Maybe I don’t want you around me and my daughter? I had to deal with enough of this bullshit with Nicholas and Max. I don’t need it from you either.

Drake: But you got no problem taking my money though?

Phyllis: I didn’t ask for it.

Drake: You didn’t ask for me to stop sending it either.

Phyllis: You’re just like your father you know that. Dumb as a rock.

Drake: I don’t have to take this.

[Drake gets up to leave the kitchen.]

Jenny: Ma, stop it.

Phyllis: That’s right. Run away just like your chicken shit father and brother.

[Drake stops in his tracks. He takes a deep breath and exhales with his eyes closed. He turns back around to Phyllis and walks right up to her and grabs her by the arm.]

Drake: You don’t know anything about my brother! You were too busy drinking away your life to know a god damn thing about him.

[Drake lets go of her arm.]

Phyllis: I knew plenty about him. You know how many times he came here when you weren’t around. How many times he promised to take care of me and Jenny. Just like you do. And then he’d leave. All he wanted was a place to sober up for a few days. Same reason you show up once a year. You’re all the same. Every single one of you Green boys.

Drake: Nick never…

Phyllis: Oh look who doesn’t know a fucking thing now. Do me a favor. Get out of my house. I’ve had enough bullshit from you boys. I’m done.

[Drake looks down at the floor for a moment. He pulls two plane tickets out of his back pocket and drops them down on to the kitchen table.]


Drake: I have the most important match of my career on Sunday and I’m asking you, the only mother I know, to be there for me. Either come or don’t. I really don’t give a shit anymore. But do me a favor if you’re gonna show up, have a fucking drink and lighten the fuck up.

[Drake turns and walks over to the front door. He picks up his big black duffel bag and storms out of the front door. He starts to walk up the steep gravel driveway as he hears his name being called.]

Jenny: Drake! Drake!

[He slowly turns around a feeling of guilt rushes over him.]

Drake: I’m sorry, Jenny. I just can’t take her.

Jenny: I know. Where you gonna go?

Drake: I was gonna grab a hotel room. Thought maybe we could still spend a couple days together.

[Jenny smiles.]

Jenny: You planning on walking there?

Drake: I hadn’t given it much thought actually.

Jenny: Come on, I’ll give you a ride.

[They walk over to Jenny’s Jeep as the camera fades to black.]

********************************************************************************************



Stopping The Show: Part II

\'user


[The camera focuses back in on “KC” Kenny Chisholm, still wearing his dark navy suit with his matching crimson shirt and tie.]

KC: Hello folks and welcome to Part II of Stopping the Show: The Drake Green Story. When we last left Drake, he was mourning the death of his brother and best friend, Nick. His life as he knew it was starting to crumble and he had decided a drastic change was in order.

[The camera cuts to Drake, still in his blue blazer and the open collared white shirt.]

Drake: I was lost at that moment. With everything happening with Nick and then the fallout with Max, I just need to get out. I was living out of a hotel at the time anyway so it was pretty easy to just pack my stuff up and get out. I basically told them I wasn't renewing my contract and I left. That was it.

Narrator: After finishing up his contract, Drake left the Los Angeles area for New York where he spent the first three months living off his savings.

\'user
Drake Green – Fall of 2006


Drake: Those first few months in New York were pretty crazy.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: I don't remember too much of all of it. I just know I blew through about three hundred grand in less than three months. So when that money ran out things got real tough.

Narrator: In the winter of 2007 Drake was broke and homeless in New York City, staying at friends house in Brooklyn.

[The camera cuts to Drake's friend, Freddy Georgio. Freddy is a tall skinny guy with a bald head. He is wearing a green button up shirt with circle designs on it and wide, open collar. His skin is pale and his eyes are hidden behind his round sunglasses.]

Freddy: D was a nut back then. I met him at the Sound Factory. I was a resident DJ there at that point and D was just balls to the wall every night. He was always coming in with a different girl and he'd just buy out the VIP section and pay for everyone's drinks. We all knew who he was so we just thought he had money like that. Pretty soon, dude ran outta cash.

[The camera moves back to Drake.]

Drake: I think everyone goes through a dark time in their life. A time when things get so bad that you've got nothing left. And it's at that point that...I don't know if it was a higher power or if it was Mother Nature...or if it was just pure dumb luck but something or someone sent Freddy Georgio in to my life.

\'user
Freddy Georgio & Drake Green – Circa 2007


Drake: We hit it it off right away. Freddy was a DJ but he moonlighted as a ring announcer for this small time promotion called New Jersey Hardcore Wrestling, run by this maniac named Ronny Spikes.

[The camera cuts back to Freddy.]

Freddy: So I would tell Drake all the time, 'Look you need some cash, I know this guy Spikes, let's get it going.’ It was a fight but finally he came around.

[The camera goes back to Drake.]

Drake: So finally I say ok and he takes me to meet to this…I don’t even know what to call it. Picture Mick’s gym from Rocky I and II, but then put it underground and fill it with guys with purple Mohawks and tattoos and piercings in places where I didn’t even know existed. This guy were insane and here I am, corn-fed white boy from the Midwest, walking in and asking for a job.

\'user
Ronny Spikes, Hardcore legend and Owner and Founder of New Jersey Hardcore Wrestling


[The camera cuts to Ronald ‘Ronny Spikes’ DeFranco, owner of New Jersey Hardcore Wrestling.]

Ronny: I knew who Drake was when he came in. I was a big fan of what he did with his brother a few years back and I knew what he could bring to the table. Truth was, we needed a guy like Drake at the time. You know, someone who wasn’t all about stapling a piece of wood to their face.

Narrator: Although Drake was well liked and respected on the national level, it was no easy going pleasing the tough New Jersey hardcore fans.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: It was different. I was pretty out of shape at the time too with all of the drinking and partying I was doing so I wasn’t performing the way I was capable of and the crowds new it.

[The camera goes back to Freddy.]

Freddy: They hated him! Here he did, doing his Mr. Hollywood routine, all the flash with the big sunglasses, doing everything for the fans and all that. Oh man they chewed him up in Jersey.

[The camera moves back to Ronny.]

Ronny: We all liked Mr. Showtime. But that gimmick wasn’t fitting with us. Not with our fans in northern Jersey. So I sat him down one day and I said ‘Green, you can’t be Mr. Goodguy anymore. I don’t mean be a heel but you gotta have some balls.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I think those last couple of years in NJHW, really shaped the rest of who I am. Going in to the ring and working your tail off and trying your hardest to put on the kind of show you think the crowd wants to see….and then getting booed out of the building…it’s pretty damn humbling.

[The camera cuts to Freddy.]

Freddy: You started to see a bit of a change in the way Drake carried himself. He started to develop this type of attitude that, you know, I’m gonna do this for you. I’m gonna put my body on the line for you, and you’re gonna like it. Because I said so. It happened gradually. But instead of running down to the ring slapping the fans hands and smiling, Drake started walking slower and kind of giving everyone the evil eye.

[The camera shifts back to Ronny.]

Ronny: Drake was never supposed to get in to any of the hardcore stuff really. We had a few guys on the roster that were really just wrestlers. They would kind of lighten the mood and cleanse the pallet in between some of our extreme stuff. I remember exactly when all that changed. He came up to my on Valentine’s Day in 2009. We were having a ‘Hardcore Battle Royal’ where to get eliminated you’d have to over the top rope and around the ring were all sorts of tables and barbed wired ladders and all sorts of crazy shit. Any way, the winner got a shot at our title. Drake comes up to me, he’s scheduled in a match against this guy Flex, and he wants in the main event.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I’ll never forget the look on his face. He was so adamant about saying no. Finally after about an hour or so he finally said if I went out there and beat Flex then I could be in the main event….I won the main event that night. I got seventeen stitches….but I won.

[The camera goes back to Ronny.]

Ronny: I was impressed. I didn’t know he had it in him. Two months later he won the title.

Narrator: After over two years in New Jersey Hardcore Wrestling, Drake Green captured their championship and began a long, painful reign at the top of the east coast extreme wrestling scene.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I don’t know what it was but right about the time I won that title, we started to do all sorts of cross promotional stuff. It was like every crazy nutjob hardcore fed champ wanted to wrestle me.

[The camera goes back to Ronny.]

Ronny: A lot of people in our corner of the country didn’t like Drake having that belt. He wasn’t a hardcore guy at heart and it definitely bothered them. But let me tell you, Drake was not soft. Some of the most brutal championship bouts we had came when he had the strap.

[The camera cuts to Aaron Stone, Editor in Chief of Slamfest Magazine.]

Aaron: When I first started Slamfest, we were a small publication based out of Massachusetts. We didn’t have a lot of pro wrestling around us at the time so we started gravitating toward that hardcore scene in New York, and Pennsylvania, and obviously New Jersey. I had seen a few matches of Drake’s before, mostly tag stuff with ‘The Main Event’, but I became mesmerized with some of the stuff he did to his body in those NJHW matches. It was kinda sad when he left. It was almost like he left before he had finished what he started there.

[The camera cuts to Freddy.]

Freddy: I think by then, the end of 2011, he was just kind of burnt out. I know he had been nursing some injuries and he wanted to take a break. He went out to California to see his sister for a few weeks. I know he needed that. He hadn’t seen her since his brother had died.

[The camera moves to Ronny.]

Ronny: Trust me, I threw all the money I could at him to get him to stay but you could see it in his eyes. He was done. He needed to go. I wished him well and told him if he ever wanted his old gig, it was his.

Narrator: After over two years at the top NJHW, Drake retired from pro wrestling a Champion. He said his goodbyes and headed west to relax and to let his body heal.

[The camera cuts to Drake’s sister, Jenny Green.]

Jenny: It was a good to see Drake. He got a little apartment in downtown Bakersfield and we just hung out for a few months. He told me all about New York and New Jersey. It was really awesome having him around.

\'user
Jenny and Drake – Winter 2012 in Bakersfield, CA


[The camera cuts to Drake.]

Drake: I guess the coolest part about being around Jenny was her turning me on to tattoos. She’s a ink nut. I had some scars on my shoulders and across my back, from my NJHW days. She had this idea, since she is half covered in tattoos, to get some to cover up the scars. She got me to get a nautical star on each shoulder. Then came the back piece; a large totem pole style eagle. It was a lot of fun. It was a great way to kind of reinvent myself and transform my body. In my mind at the time I was completely done with wrestling so I wanted a new beginning. That was it.

Narrator: After six months of relaxing in California, Drake received a phone call from a friend with a great opportunity back east.

Drake: So Freddy calls me and he tells me about a venue that’s for sale in Newark, New Jersey. It was a small, maybe two-hundred-person ballroom. He thought maybe we could buy it and put some work in to it. Thought it could host some boxing and wrestling stuff. I had some cash lying around so I said hey, why not?

[The camera cuts to Freddy.]

Freddy: So we had this building and the original idea was just to be a boxing house but after a few months and basically no money, we turned it in to a night club. Best decision we ever made.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: That place was awesome. It made tons of money and after only nine months I think it was, some big time promoter came in a offered us a ton of money. We sold and then I went back in to retirement.

[The camera moves back Freddy.]

Freddy: I think that’s when things started to get bad for Drake again. After the club in Newark he had a lot of money hangin’ around not a whole lot to do. He started drinking pretty heavily again and then he started going to strip clubs.

[The camera goes back to Drake.]

Drake: At some point around Christmas time last year, I decided that it was a lot more fun to start drinking at strip clubs then bars. Not sure why, maybe it was the naked women, but I enjoyed it.

[The camera cuts to Rosie Long, Drake’s ex-girfriend.]

Rosie: I remember when I first met him. I was still dancing at the club and he was just completely smitten with me.

\'user
Rosie Long


[The camera moves back to Drake.]

Drake: She was just gorgeous. I had to have her. I got totally creepy too. I would like stare at her and then try to talk to her at the end of the night all the time. Really weird stuff.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: It was right about this time that Max and I reconnected as well.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: So after a few years I decided it was to kiss and make up. I got in touch with Jenny and she told me where he was so after a few months of working up the courage I went out there. And sure enough, right in the strip club, there he was.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: It was tough at first to work things out with Max. I was drinking pretty heavy at the moment. I had just started a relationship with Rosie which was probably must first adult relationship ever so when Max came back in to my life things were a little weird. For starters, he was sober and I was the exact opposite of sober. On top of that he had this overwhelming desire to get me back in to wrestling which at the time I wanted no part of. But…he wore me down.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: So we made our way up to Canada.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: I knew JJ Dixon up in Nova Scotia. He ran Atlantic Championship Wrestling up there. He offered Drake a pretty good deal so we went with it. We also took a contract with Bad Ass Championship Wrestling in New York so we were bouncing back and forth between the two for a while.

[The camera cuts to Rosie.]

Rosie: Those first few months of being on the road with Drake were really exciting. Especially when we were in New York. It was really an amazing time. He won the title pretty quickly in New York but I think he was more interested in what was going on in Canada.

[The camera cuts to JJ Dixon, former owner of Atlantic Championship Wrestling.]

JJ: Not gonna sit here and tell you I like the guy ‘cause I don’t. But he found his way into contendership for our Junior Heavyweight title against another winner, Ben Jordan.

[The camera cuts to former ACW Grand Slam Champion, Ben Jordan.]

Ben: Geezer was the real deal. Was the first one who was gonna give me trouble up there. And he did.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: It wasn’t until I won that Maritime title from Ben that I really felt like I was back. It really started to take shape for me again. Unfortunately, something else had to give to make for room for it.

[The camera cuts back to Rosie.]

Rosie: When Drake won that title in Canada, that’s when things really fell apart for us. You could just tell that he didn’t have time for a relationship anymore. He was completely consumed by Mr. Showtime.

\'user
Drake and Rosie – Backstage At An ACW Event


[The camera moves back to Drake.]

Drake: Looking back, maybe I didn’t try as hard as I could have with Rosie. I wanted to but sometimes other things just take hold and you don’t have any room for anything else.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: I know that bothered him. He really cared about her and when she left, I know it hurt. But that’s the thing about Drake. He soldiers on. He was making real headway in ACW and it was at that time the NWA split up.

Narrator: In the spring of this year, Atlantic Championship Wrestling, along with Sin City Wrestling, left the National Wrestling Alliance.

[The camera cuts to Drake.]

Drake: It was a pretty easy decision for me. I thought, at the time, that I’d be in ACW for a long time to come and with Sin City Wrestling offering me a pretty good deal. It was almost a no-brainer.

[The camera cuts to Barry Goldstein, Drake’s agent and friend.]

Barry: Showtime needed to make that change. The market was growing stale in New York and obviously not very good things were on the horizon up in the shitty white north. Taking that deal from Sin City at that time was more than a no-brainer. It was the only decision to make.

Narrator: Drake quickly made a name for himself in Sin City Wrestling. He defeated both Jericho Hill and Kevin Carter, and engaged in a heated battle on Climax Control with Nick Jones that most people thought should’ve been saved for a bigger show.

Barry: It killed me that he had to face Nick Jones on Climax Control. That’s like throwing money out the window, while lighting it on fire, as you’re flushing it down the toilet. Stupid if you ask me but hey, what do I know? I’m only the agent.

\'user
Barry Goldstein


[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: As much as it’s gonna pin me to say it, hiring Barry Goldstein has done wonders for Drake here in SCW. After ACW folded, he’s really buckled down and gotten Drake all of the opportunities he deserves. He’s well respected in the locker room and he should be. He’s a star.

[The camera cuts to SCW Bombshell Misty.]

Misty: Drake is a great guy and he has been a great friend to me recently. I haven’t known him that long but if I’m being honest; he’s one of the best out there. He’s one of the few guys in this business that is here for the right reasons…because he loves what he does. He cares about the fans and he cares about people in general. He fights for what he wants…what he deserves, and I have no doubt in my mind that he’ll get it.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: That first title shot was a great experience for me. You know I’ve held a few titles in my career but none as prestigious as the SCW Heavyweight title. It’s one of those things you kinda dream about when you’re a kid. I was close on that boat at Summer Xxxtreme. But like they say, second place is only the first loser. Kevin was in the right place at the right time and he took advantage of it. That’s what you’re supposed to do. Kudos to him.

KC: So what about now? What about High Stakes III?

Drake: I think it’s a bit different. Over the passed few months there has been a bit of hostility between us, Kevin and me. I think it’s time we settled it and I’m glad there’s a real prize for the winner. Kevin is a great wrestler and no matter what I or anyone else thinks of him, he’s fantastic in the ring. You don’t get to be a two time SCW Heavyweight Champion by accident. He may be an ass but he’s talented.

KC: What’s your strategy going in to the match?

Drake: I think with a guy like Kevin you really have to be on your toes. He’s incredibly fast in there and he’s every bit the technician that I am, if not more. I think if you plan on winning against him you have to be a bit stronger. You have to be able to ground him a bit or you might be in trouble.

Narrator: In just two days, Drake Green will enter in to the ring for the challenge of his life. He will face a man known as the Main Attraction for the most coveted prize in all of Sports Entertainment. Don’t forget to tune in High Stakes III, available on PPV.

Drake: I think my life can be summed up in one word. And that word is CHAMPION. It’s been a tough and long road but I can finally see where that road is leading. It’s leading to greatness.

[The camera focuses back on “KC” Kenny Chisholm.]

KC: This has been Stopping the Show: The Drake Green Story. On behalf of Sin City Wrestling and Generation-X Entertainment, this is Kenny Chisholm and thank you for joining us.

[Music begins to play as another montage of Drake’s matches throughout his career begins to play and the credits slowly start roll over them.

\'user


THE END

31
Supercard Archives / KEVIN CARTER VS DRAKE GREEN
« on: October 03, 2013, 11:10:04 PM »
 Stopping The Show: Part I


SCW Home Video in conjunction with Generation X Entertainment, Inc. proudly present…


\'user



[The screen shows a montage of Drake’s matches and victories and a narrator can be heard over the footage.]

Narrator: A man of the people. That’s how some would describe him. Others would call him an egotistical playboy. But whatever opinion you may have of him, there’s no denying one thing: Drake Green is one of the most prolific and dynamic performers professional wrestling has to offer today and this…is his story.

[The camera cuts to Kenny Chisholm, the former ACW play-by-play announcer. He sits in a chair wearing a dark blue suit with a burgundy shirt and matching tie. He smiles at the camera as it comes into focus.]

KC: Welcome. My name is Kenny Chisholm and welcome to ‘Stopping the Show: The Drake Green Story”. Today we take a look back at the young but storied career of the man who will challenge Kevin Carter for the SCW Heavyweight Championship at High Stakes III; Drake Green. From tragedy to triumph, we’ll look into a life filled with all the successes and failures that true drama is all about. Thanks for joining us, Drake.

[The camera cuts to Drake, sitting across from Kenny, wearing a dark blue blazer with an open-collared white shirt underneath.]

Drake: It’s a pleasure, Kenny. It’s good to see you.

Kenny: So tell me Drake, where did it all start?

Drake: I would have to say home. In Galena, Illinois.


\'user



Narrator: Galena, Illinois. A small town that is situated in the rolling hills of the northwestern corner of the state. The town’s population, like many others in the Midwest, is made up of blue-collar families. Hard working Americans struggling through everyday life. A life that is usually put on hold on Saturday nights.

Drake: There are two things that the people of Galena are truly passionate about. That’s the Chicago Bears and pro wrestling.

Narrator: Drake was born, the younger of two sons, to regional pro wrestling celebrity Jonathan “Johnny the Body” Green and his wife Annette Drake.  During childbirth, his mother contracted an infection to which she never recovered. She died just three months later.

KC: What was that like? Having to grow up without a mother.

Drake: You know, I can’t really answer that. I didn’t know her so it was probably a pretty easy thing for a young kid to deal with. I know my brother Nick was pretty bent up about it. For a long time.

KC: How long after your mom passed was it until your father remarried?

Drake: I think I was three.

Narrator: On July 4th, 1987 Jonathan married local television reporter Phyllis Fuller. Not long after, Phyllis gave birth to a baby girl, Jennifer Green.

Drake: I loved being a big brother. I still do. Jenny is a free spirit. I’m glad I still have her around.

KC: So what was it like in Galena as a child?

Drake: My dad was pretty much a local celebrity. He still is. Even now, when I go back there, I’m just ‘Johnny’s Boy’ to them.  I grew up wishing I could live up to the legacy. Both Nick and I did.

KC: Did you guys travel a lot with him?

Drake: The business was different back then. He didn’t travel all over or anything like we do today. Most of his matches were in the Madhouse.

Narrator: The “Madhouse on Madison” was the popular nickname for the old Chicago Stadium. A 20,000 seat arena that was called home for both the Chicago Bulls and the Blackhawks, was also the regional mecca for professional wrestling.

KC: Tell me more about your father.


\'user
Johnny the Body circa 1989



Drake: Once again, it’s one of those things where you don’t remember all that much. You tend to block any of the bad stuff out so all you have left are the good memories. What I remember? I remember the coolest guy in the world. Big hair and big muscles and he always wore these ridiculous sunglasses. My brother Nick and I would put them on and they would like cover our entire faces.

[Drake makes hand gestures of giant glasses.]

Drake: I don’t really have memories of lots of “Dad” stuff. He was always working. Even though he did the pro wrestling thing he also worked as an iron worker, most of which was also in Chicago, so he would get up real early and make the drive with a couple of his buddies. They would hang out near the jobsites just hoping to get some work. You could always tell the days when he didn’t get any work ‘cause he would still have to wait there all day for whoever was done working since they all drove out together. He was pretty angry on those days.

KC: How was your relationship with your stepmother during this period.

Drake: Again, I was really young. Phyllis was a very capable mother figure for us. She would make us lunch and dinner and make sure we got to school. There was always a bit of friction between her and Nick though but nothing I really felt at that age.

KC: What about when your father passed?

Drake: When my father died it was tough.

Narrator: In a freak accident in the ring, Johnny the Body’s neck and back were broken. His broken spine punctured the right ventricle in his heart. He died inside of the ring on November 18th, 1992.

Drake: My dad was in a tag team at the time, “Team Gorgeous” with a guy at the time called Maximus the Magnificent.


\'user
Maximus the Magnificent circa 1988



Drake: They were defending their titles against a couple of really big, really over-aggressive dudes. Unfortunately there was an accident and the rest is history.  I guess the saving grace of it is that we would normally go with him when he wrestled. We loved watching him. This just happened to be one of the few times where we stayed home.

KC: What happened after that?

Drake: A lot.

[Drake lets out a small chuckle.]

Drake: Phyllis left. She took Jenny and moved to Bakersfield, California. I think she had a hard time dealing with it. She pretty much disowned me and Nick. Luckily for us, Max was there.

Narrator: Drake’s father’s tag team partner and friend, ‘Maximus the Magnificent’ was Maxwell Proffo, not only Jonathan Green’s best friend but also a surrogate uncle to his children.

Drake: You know he really took us in. Right away with no questions asked. He...uh…really saved us. Who knows what would’ve happened with Phyllis if he didn’t step in.

KC: Did you still have a relationship with her after she left?

Drake: No. We didn’t speak for about four or five years or so after she left. And even that was by accident, only because I called to speak with Jenny and she wasn’t home. We ended up talking for a while.

KC: About what?

Drake: My brother Nick mostly. They didn’t get along at all. She was really against him getting into wrestling.


\'user
Nick Green circa 2000



Drake: My brother and I had always wanted to follow in my father’s footsteps. Since Maxy was our guardian, that’s all we knew anyway. After my father died Max hit the national circuit. He hit it pretty big too for a while so we were always traveling. We spent a lot of time in New York and Los Angeles. It was right about that time, when were doing most of our traveling, that Nick and I began wrestling each other. We were always part of the ring crew so one night, after the matches were done, we just hopped in the ring and started whipping each other around. We gave each other a few leg drops and what not and we had no idea that Max was watching us.

[The camera cuts to Max, Drake’s friend and trainer.]

Max: These kids were naturals. I mean they really knew how to fly around. I’m pretty sure when this started Drake was about twelve and Nick was about fifteen. Every night after a match they’d hop up there and start beating each other up. After a while they just started working their own matches. Start to finish. All the guys would have a couple of beers and watch them go at it.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: Those were some of the worst matches I ever worked.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: There was one night though in Atlanta when we were trying out some new stuff, we had been working on our top rope stuff, that Ric Flair actually came up to us. I’ll never forget that. He walked right up to us and said “Nice moves.” That was it, but for a thirteen-year-old kid who idolized everything pro wrestling, it was like I had already made it.

Narrator: Over the next few years, Nick and Drake travelled the country with Max, honing their craft and waiting for their time to come. In June of 1999, it came for Nick.

Drake: Nick was a natural in the ring. A much better technical wrestler than I could ever dream to be. He was like a better looking version of Max Burke.

[Drake chuckles.]

KC: How was it watching your brother in action against someone other than you?

Drake: It was great. He was a seasoned veteran at eighteen. He wrestled circles around guys with ten years experience.

Narrator: Nick quickly made a name for himself as one of the top cruiserweights in the country, placing in the semi-finals of the annual Super J Cup tournament. However, it wasn’t until the fall of 2002, when Drake finally joined him in the ring, that the Green brothers garnered real interest from major promotions.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: Nick had the look and all of the skills, on the mic too. But he was young and pretty raw at the time. But when Drake got in the ring with him, it was magic.


\'user
Drake Green - High School Graduation Photo - 2002



[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I had just graduated high school at the time. My graduation present from Nick was my wrestling tights. He was ready. He had the name picked out and everything. He was already “ACTION PACKED” Nick Green and he wanted me to be “SHOW STOPPER” Drake Green and the tag team name was going to be “THE MAIN EVENT”. It all stuck for the most part, after a few months I became “MR. SHOWTIME” and the rest is history.

KC: What was it like, being in that tag team with Nick?

Drake: It was the best time of my life. I mean, Nick and I were more than brothers. We were best friends. We won a lot of matches in that first run. I don’t think we lost for the first couple of years. People were pretty surprised but we had been in the ring together since we were little kids so the chemistry was just off the charts.

[The camera cuts to former ACW Owner JJ Dixon.]

JJ: I got to see the two of them together, I think in 2003, in Calgary. To this day I haven’t seen a more fluid team of two wrestlers. They moved in a way that just dwarfed what everyone else at the time was doing.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: Nothing made me more proud of them than when they won the tag titles together back in 2003. They were the closest I ever came to having children so to see them accomplish something they had worked so hard for and had wanted for years, it was incredible.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I remember the night when we won the tag titles. We were in San Jose and after the match we went back to our dressing room and we locked ourselves in. I’m pretty sure we were in there for about three hours just talking and laughing. It was the most awesome feeling I think I’ve ever had.

KC: What else was going on in your life at that point?

Drake: It was right about then that Nick and I started to reconnect with our sister Jenny. She was going through some tough times with her mom, and she needed someone to talk to. Naturally she reached out to us.

KC: What was she dealing with?

Drake: Her mom was having a lot of issues at the time, she had  a pretty bad alcohol dependency and she had a sixteen-year-old daughter so you could imagine what those fights were like. We had just moved to Los Angeles full time so it was pretty easy for her to come down and see us. We got to spend a lot of time together at that time, the three of us. It was nice.

KC: When was it that you and Nick had decided to part ways as a tag team?

Drake: It was the beginning of 2005. We had been champions for about eighteen months and we finally lost the titles. Nick had always had this dream of being the big-time singles competitor, Heavyweight champion, all that stuff so he decided that if he was gonna break the mold and move passed tag team wrestling then that was his time to do so.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: I think it really hurt Drake when Nick broke the team up. We all knew it was a matter of time before both of them went on to great singles careers but I don’t think Drake really understood that yet and I know he wasn’t ready.

[The camera cuts to Drake’s sister, Jenny Green.]

Jenny: Drake and Nick were best friends. They were spending every waking moment together. Living and working together and even hanging out together. I think Nick thought that by breaking that routine that they would be even closer together, if they accomplished similar things apart as they did together. I just don’t think Drake saw it that way. Not then anyway.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I think the worst part came when they came back and said hey, we don’t wanna push you as a singles competitor, meaning me, so we’re gonna pair you with this guy. So there I was thinking hey, you’re making big money now on your own and I have to partner with a guy I don’t even know. F*** this. I quit right there. Probably the dumbest yet smartest thing I ever did.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: Here they are, Nick’s getting into a program with the World Television champion and Drake goes ahead and quits his job.

[Max laughs.]

Max: He comes to me and says ‘Maxy, if it’s not Nick then I don’t wanna be in a tag team.” So I make a few calls and amazingly, nobody wants him. The only guy I found that was even interested in him was a guy by the name of Saido Hakata of Young Japan Pro Wrestling based out of Tokyo. He offers him a place to live for six months and a wage that was so ridiculously low that at first, I didn’t even mention it to him.

[The camera cuts to Drake.]

Drake: So we’re at lunch one day and Max says, ‘maybe we shoulda took that Japan thing.” I’m like “What Japan thing!?” So he tells me and I figure I might as well call this Hakata guy and see what it’s all about. So I get him on the phone and he says to me, I’ll never forget this, he tells me that while I can only offer you $150 per week in Tokyo, one of the most expensive cities in the world to live in, but you’ll wrestle everyday and I’ll teach you everything I know. He said it just like that. Of course, me being twenty years old…”Where do I sign up?”

[The camera cuts to Saido Hakata, Owner & Founder of Young Japan Pro Wrestling and Multi-Time World Champion]

Hakata: Drake was an usual talent. One you don't find too often. Very raw and very eager to learn. I told him, I'm gonna beat you up every day for six months and if you don't cry too much, I let you stay in my basement.

Narrator: For a young man like Drake, who had never left his native country, living in Tokyo was like a dream.


\'user
Drake Green – Tokyo, Japan - 2005



Drake: I really fell in love with the Japanese lifestyle. The way they ate, the way they dressed, even the way they did their hair. It was such an amazing experience to have at that age and on top of all of that, Saido was the greatest teacher I've ever had. I hope Max isn't watching.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: When I first showed up in YJPW I really thought I was the greatest thing that ever happened to them. It was a huge shock for me when I realized that I really knew nothing and I just got my ass kicked day in and day out for like a month.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: As a tag team wrestler, with his brother, Drake was fantastic. He had great instincts and he knew how to put a match together. But when it came time to get in the ring by himself, he just didn't have that yet. He didn't have the stamina or quite honestly, he didn't have the skill yet.

[The camera cuts back to Saido.]

Saido: Drake was very raw. He could flip around the ring very easy, but he didn't know how to punish his opponent. He thought you win every match with a body slam and a leg drop. I showed him how to grab his enemy and squeeze him. How to make him hurt so bad that he has no choice but to give up.


\'user
Saido Hakata circa 1965



Narrator: A master of submission holds, Saido Hakata rose to fame in the late 1960s as one of the most feared wrestler's coming out of Japan. He earned his first World Championship in 1973 and held it until 1977. He is still recognized as the most decorated Japanese cruiserweight of all time.

Drake: When I was wrestling with Nick, my finishing move was literally a leg drop. So when I got to YJPW, I was just schooled by Saido's students. He really put an emphasis on submission. It was his philosophy that no matter how many times you knocked your opponent down, he would keep coming back. So to put him away for good, you had to hurt him. Either make him tap out or even pass out. He didn't care.

[The camera cuts to former SCW Superstar, Chett ‘Hangman’ Hawkins.]

Hangman: I first met Drake in the spring of 2005 in Japan. I was working a stint with Young Japan and Saido Hakata said he wanted me to get in the ring with this young American punk he had living in his basement. You knew there was something with this kid but when I finally got to wrestle him it was like magic.

[The camera moves back to Drake.]

Drake: One of the best programs I ever worked was in YJPW with Hangman Hawkins. The dude was a monster and he gave it his all, all the time. Our matches were some of the most fluid work that I had done up to that point. It was a great fit with the power style he put on display and  all the technical stuff I was doing with Saido at the time. That feud really did the most toward molding the Drake Green you see today in Sin City Wrestling.

Narrator: Over the next few months Drake would hone his craft as a technician and submission expert. He went on to be crowned YJPW’s first American Cruiserweight Champion and after six months under Saido Hakata’s tutelage, Drake was ready to return home.

[The camera cuts to Saido.]

Saido: Six months came and went and at the end I say to him, ‘Stay. I pay you good money now. You don’t suck so much anymore.’ But he was ready to move on. He was ready for the next chapter in his life.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: Things were different now when Drake came back. The big promotions wanted him and they wanted him pretty bad. The thing was, there was only one thing he wanted to do.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: My ego probably had probably tripled by the time I came back from Japan. But, I knew Nick was struggling where he was and could use the boost so ’THE MAIN EVENT’ went on a second run.

Narrator: After a few short weeks, Drake and Nick were sharing tag team gold again.

KC: How different was that second title, as opposed to the first reign you guys had?

Drake: I think we were a bit more mature in the way we approached the business side of thing. When we were younger it was more about, ‘Hey we want a match and then we wanna go out and party”. This time we were both a lot more serious about it all.

KC: Your first title reign together lasted nearly two years but your second only a few short months. Why is that?

Drake: I think some of the magic had faded by then. Nick had really concentrated on getting his size bigger so he could be looked at differently than just a cruiserweight. The went a long way toward changing the way he moved in the ring. On top of that I was a completely different wrestler. We had both begun to grow in to complete singles competitors and somewhere along the way we forgot how to coexist as a team.

KC: How did things go for you after that second break up?

Drake: For me things were on a huge upswing. I was in the hunt for the Cruiserweight title and they had already approached me with a few endorsement ideas. For Nick, things were a bit tougher. He wasn’t gaining the traction as a Heavyweight contender he was hoping for. He was hovering around the mid-card and that seemed to be a taking a bit of a toll on him. The worst part I think for him was his lack of direction. It seemed as if they were throwing him on the filler matches not because he wasn’t good enough to hold a better time slot but more because they just couldn’t figure out what to do with him.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: Drake’s success at that point was a bit of a pill for Nick to swallow. Don’t get me wrong he loved his brother more than anything in the world but still, his pride was definitely effected.

As Drake’s career continued to soar, Nick began to look for other avenues to grow himself as a performer.

[The camera cuts to Jenny Green.]

Jenny: It was right about the time they broke up the second time that Nick had this crazy idea of getting in to the movie business. He had met this Hollywood producer who made all of these absurd “B” action movies about aliens and silly stuff like that. Anyway, the guy wanted Nick really bad. He had already built his body up pretty good so he totally looked the part of an action star.


\'user
Nick Green – 2006



[The camera cuts to Drake.]

Drake: I remember when he first came up with the idea of getting in to action movies. He showed me these ridiculous pictures of him in a really tiny green shirt, trying to show off his muscles. At first I was really surprised. He had worked so hard at the wrestling thing that It was a total shock to me that he wanted to move on to something else. But after a few weeks, you know I met the guy, things actually started to take shape for him. He was all set to do his first movie, some crazy Mars adventure type flick, but there was a bit of a snag with finances I guess. The producer wanted Nick to…

[Drake stops for a moment. He collects his thoughts and starts again.]

Drake: The producer wanted to Nick to come to a party at his house to try and help him smooth over these guys. I guess he thought once they met Nick all their concerns would go away.  He asked me to go with him…

[Drake stops again, this time looking at the floor. After a moment, he looks back up at the camera.]

Drake: He asked me to go and I couldn’t. I had some promotional stuff to do for wrestling and I just couldn’t get out of it. It was July 4th 2006.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: When we first got the call it was…a bit unbelievable actually. A bit of a shock.

[The camera cuts to Jenny Green.]

Jenny: I remember Max called me it was just a little after 1 in the morning. He said…he said there had been an accident.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: He was on his way home from the party and a drunk driver crossed over the line. They say he was doing about eighty miles per hour.

[Drake wipes away a lone tear as it streams down his right cheek.]

Drake: I got the call from the emergency room around eleven, by the time I got there…it was too late.


\'user
Scene of Nick Green’s Accident



Narrator: Nick Green died on July 4th, 2006. An oncoming motorist, who was under the influence, crossed over the double yellow line and hit Nick’s vehicle head on.

Drake: The hardest thing I’ve ever had to do was bury my brother. It really sent me in to a sort of downward spiral.

[The camera cuts to Max.]

Max: No he didn’t take it well at all. We all had a tough time. Nick was like a son to me but for Drake it was another level. It’s when his drinking really started. He quit wrestling, stopped returning phone calls. He moved out of his apartment and started staying at hotels. It was a tough thing to watch.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: I didn’t want to do it anymore. I wanted to move on. Start a whole new chapter but I didn’t know how to get away. And one night I just snapped.

[The camera cuts back to Max.]

Max: We were in a club, in Chicago actually. We had to square up some will and estate legal things so already Drake was in a bad mood. We were at this club and that’s when he dropped this bomb on me that he was quitting wrestling and he was done with everything. I tried to talk him out of it and he just got really angry with me over the whole thing.

[The camera moves back to Drake.]

Drake: I think, at the time, I kind of channeled a lot of my anger toward Max. He was a heavy drinker back then and with everything that happened he just ended up being my scapegoat. One night, we just went at it. It got real physical.

[The camera cuts back to Max.]

Max: I think my drinking at the time also made things a bit worse. We got loud and he hit me. I should’ve backed down but I didn’t. I said some things I wasn’t proud of and we didn’t talk for while.

[The camera cuts back to Drake.]

Drake: Basically, the guy whooped my ass and that was it. I was done. I was dead set on finding a new life. So I did. I left and I headed east.


PLEASE INSERT DISC TWO


***************************************************************



Family Reunion: Part I


September 30th, 2013 – Colony Beach Club, Barbados – 2:15 AM

[The loud crashing from the water smashing against the rocks can be heard from all the way across the beach. The dark Barbados sky provides a beautiful contrast from the bright glistening of the post-midnight stars. The moon provides just enough light so that we can see clearly along the Colony Beach. Sitting, about a hundred yards back from the water line, is Drake Green. Wearing black Nike gym shorts, sandals, and plain white t-shirt, he stares up at the serene looking sky with a wide smile on his face. He pulls a bottle of Johnny Walker up to his mouth and takes a large swig before his smile returns. He thinks about the events that just took place at Climax Control. He finally got his. With the help of his newfound friend Rage, Drake was finally able to fight off Hot Stuff Mark Ward and all of his followers. He knew his victory would be short lived though. He new Hot Stuff would figure out a way to start making his life miserable again. It was only a matter of time. But for tonight, Drake was on top. He takes another swig of his bottle before he turns his head around. He can hear the footsteps in the sand moving toward him. It is a bit too dark at first to make out who it was, but then an even wider smile came over Drake’s face.]

Barry: Showtime!

[Barry Goldstein, Drake’s agent, walks across the sand in what can only be described in a ridiculous attempt to look like a yacht captain. He’s wearing white pants and shoes and a blue blazer with an ascot tucked underneath.  His blonde hair slicked back with sunglasses sitting on top of his head. He puffs on his cigar as he gets closer to his friend and client. Drake can’t help but  squeeze out a small chuckle.]

Drake: What the hell are you wearing?

Barry: What? We’re in Barbados.

Drake: So.

Barry: Dude, I’ve gotten so much trim with this outfit.

Drake: You’re ridiculous.

Barry: Maybe, but you tell them you got a eighty footer, panties drop before you can say “Ahoy”!

Drake: Just stop. I don’t think I wanna know any more.

Barry: Suit yourself.

[Barry takes a seat on the beach next to him. Drake offers him the bottle of scotch and Barry obliges, taking a swig of his own. He lets out a refreshing sigh before giving the bottle back to Drake.]

Barry: So it’s official.

Drake: What’s that?

Barry: Just got off of the phone with Christian Underwood. You’re going to High Stakes, my friend.

[Drake’s smile gets a bit bigger.]

Drake: You’re kidding? They’re actually going to give me a title shot? After all this shit with Mark Ward?

Barry: What can I say? I’m a genius.

Drake: Nobody else in the match? Not some six pack, seven box super challenge match? Just me and Carter?

Barry: Who’s the best damn agent this shit sport has ever seen?

Drake: Oh wow. Does Max know?

Barry: I thought you would wanna tell him. He’s holed up at the bar over there. Don’t worry, he’s drinking club soda like a pussy.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: I can’t thank you enough, Barry. I don’t know if Maxy and I could have navigated our way through all of this mess without you. I appreciate it.

[Barry puts his arm on Drakes shoulder.]

Barry: I may be your agent, kid. But I’m also your friend. So do me a favor. Kick this guy’s teeth in for me.

Drake: Will do.

Barry: Now go on, go tell Max. But…um…leave this here.

[Barry grabs the bottle of Johnny Walker out from Drake’s hands.]

Drake: Sure thing.

[He puts his hand on Barry’s shoulder as he gets up and starts to head across the beach toward the bar in the distance. He takes in the refreshing beach air as he walks, contemplating the long journey it’s taken him to get to this point of his career. A Heavyweight title shot. Something he had dreamed about for his whole life. To be on top of the mountain, to be the king of it all. That’s all he’s wanted since returning to wrestling some nine months prior. A chance to be the champion his brother and father always wanted to be. He walks on the sand and stares at the sky as he thinks of the man he must go through to complete his journey. A charismatic, yet egotistical grappler. A good-looking wrestler who embodies most of what professional wrestling about these days. “Sound familiar?” he thinks to himself. Kevin Carter and Drake are so similar it is almost scary. Perhaps too similar, as that could be the driving force to their budding rivalry. Who knows? But it could make for a very interesting match at High Stakes III.

He gets closer to the quiet, near empty beach bar and he can finally make Max out. Sitting a small cocktail table, drinking his club soda and reading a book. He is wearing a dark gray polo. His salt and pepper hair is a bit of a mess and his five o’clock shadow is forming into a full beard. Drake gets closer and he calls out to Max.]

Drake: Hey, Maxy!

[Max looks up and smiles as he sees Drake.]

Max: You should be sleeping.

Drake: Always worried.

[Drake makes his way in to the open area bar and sits down across from Max.]

Max: It’s my job to worry, D. Someone has to do it for you.

Drake: Why worry at all?

Max: I can’t imagine what life would be like if there wasn’t at least one person out there worrying about you.

[Max smiles.]

Drake: You talk to Barry?

Max: No.

[Max leans back in his chair and picks up his book again.]

Max: Last I saw he was running around in captain’s outfit trying to pretend he had a yacht.

Drake: He booked it.

[Max lowers his book.]

Max: He booked…what?

Drake: A heavyweight title match.

Max: You’re kidding. How did he get around Hot Stuff?

Drake: I don’t know. He said Christian Underwood booked it.

Max: Well, isn’t that something? We got a lot of work to do kid. Just ‘cause you beat this guy once doesn’t mean you can beat him again. He won’t be caught napping again that’s for sure.

Drake: I know.

Max: Do you? This is the Heavyweight championship, D. We gotta hit the gym every day, twice a day.

Drake: Yeah sure thing, Maxy. As soon as I get back.

Max: Get back? Where are you going?

Drake: I’m headed out to Bakersfield.

Max: To see Jenny?

Drake: Yeah. It’s been a while and I think I just need to get off the beach for a couple days.

Max: You sure now is a good time?

Drake: I think it’s the perfect time. I’m gonna ask her and Phyllis to come back with me. To be at ringside if I win.

Max: Phyllis? You’re fucking kidding me right?

Drake: She was my father’s wife, Maxy. She’s the only mother I’ve ever known.

Max: Look, D. I’m not gonna tell you what to do. Just be careful. There’s something wrong with that woman.

Drake: I know, but something inside wants her there too. She’ll probably say no anyway.

Max: I’ll be surprised if she even lets you in the house.

[Drake smiles.]

Max: Now grab a drink. Let’s celebrate.

Drake: Sure thing.

[Drake gets up and walks over to the bar as the camera fades out.]

"Kevin Carter. The man who seems to have become my nemesis. My rival. I'm not really sure how it escalated to you hating my guts. I know we had some twitter banter the first time we faced each other. I started by joking around with you and you got super defensive. Which in turn, my competitive side got defensive back. Next thing I know I beat you, one on one in the ring, and you un-follow me on Twitter. That's the kind of guy you are. The sorest loser that I have ever met. I'm not sure how it began for you. I'm not sure if you really did go undefeated for all those years so when you finally did lose it just came as such a shock to you that it must have been corruption. That must have been the only way right? You were unbeatable after all...

I know what you're gonna say about me so I'll save you the trouble. That I'm a phony. That I put an act on in front of everyone and that my ego is way too big to really care about the fans. That I’m a bitch and a hand picked, golden boy, wannabe champion who has been handed this title shot. Sound about right? The sad part is that it's probably gonna take you about an hour of promo time to get that message across. A long winded, boring, diarrhea of the mouth session about why you are so much better than me with what I’m sure will be lots of colorful nuances to try and dress up a pretty boring message. You’ll probably talk about how my victory against you is meaningless because nothing was on the line. But the truth Kevin, the truth is that there was so much on the line in that match. That match proved to the world that the great Kevin Carter is beatable. That he isn't invincible. That no matter what he says or does going forward, he lost. He lost to me. Sure you went on to win the Heavyweight title, even against the greatest stars this company has to offer. But my victory over you opened up the door for people like Goth.

Yeah, that stung didn't it? That sweet victory that you yearned after for so long taken away so quickly. But the hurtful truth of the whole thing is that it wasn't because anyone was gunning for you or working against you and certainly no one was conspiring to take a title away from you. If the powers that be really felt that you never would’ve won in the first place. You're so undeniably full of yourself that you can't even realize the plain and simple truth of the whole thing. You lost. Someone came in and beat you in the ring, just as I did, and guess what? This time something mattered in that match. So what if you had just won the title two weeks prior? MAN UP. This is professional wrestling and that title which you now hold again means more than just being the best in the ring. It's about being a CHAMPION. Something you clearly know nothing about. I may be a bit hypocritical. I can deal with that, I can accept it, and I do embrace it. But you, you are flat out full of shit. You call yourself the ANTI-HERO...that's a sad and complete lie. The only thing you care about in this world is yourself. No one else. Sure I drink profusely and try to bang everything that walks, including but not limited to your fiancé, but I stand for something. I stand for the right to wear that belt. I've earned it both in AND outside of the ring.  

No one can deny your ability in the ring Kevin. I wouldn't dare to try. You are, after all, only the second two-time heavyweight champion this company has ever seen. An impressive feat no one can take away from you. But I think we're all in agreement here, it's time to GROW UP. Take defeat like a man and earn the respect from the rest of the locker room. A real hero needs that respect. A real hero, whether anti or not, thrives off that respect. The only person who trudges along and doesn't need nor want it, the only person who claims they are the best yet can't get one vote from his peers, is a HEEL. The same type of tendencies you claim that I some how own, yet I beg of you, ask THEM. Ask your peers in Sin City Wrestling who they would rather have on their side. A man who works hard to please the people paying to see him, even if he has an ego the size of Trinidad, or the CRY BABY who quits the company when he can't win a match. We'll see what the answers are…

So go ahead. Say what you want about me. I don't care if my promo is airing days before yours. Take all you want and use it against me. Talk all the trash you need and tell everyone how you’re gonna break my neck or my back or whatever it is that you think makes you sound cool. It doesn’t matter. You don’t have the one thing you need to beat me ONE ON ONE in a title match. You don’t have any heart."


October 2nd, 2013 – Bakersfield, California – 4:45 PM

[The door on the yellow cab slams shut as Drake walks around the car. He is wearing dark jeans, darker boots, and a red and white flannel shirt. His hair is a bit unkempt and greasy and his beard is finally all grown in. He slings the strap of his black duffel bag over his shoulder and leans forward as he pays the driver for his ride. He stands up and as the cab drives away we can see the house standing in front of Drake. A small colonial that is gray in color with blue shudders in front and a long gravel driveway that runs up the hill that the house sits at the bottom. He fixes his bag on his shoulder and starts to head down the hill. The gravel cracks beneath his boots as he walks. He checks his platinum watch, which doesn’t seem to fit his rustic attire, as he makes his way down to the front of the porch. He steps up. His feet knock and creek on the old porch as he makes his way to the front door. As he gets there, he drops his black duffel back at his boots and takes a deep breath, closing his eyes as he exhales.]

Drake: Here we go…

[He speaks to himself as he raises his arm and knocks on the screen door. After a moment, a silver-haired woman comes to the door. She has a white button up shirt on with a smaller leather vest that sits unbuttoned over her shirt. She has blue jeans and dark colored boots on. An unsurprised look comes over her face as she greets her guest.]

Phyllis: You look just like your father.

Drake: Hello, Phyllis.

Phyllis: What are you doing here, Drake?

Drake: Just wanted to say hey.

Phyllis: Yes I suppose you are. Jenny ain’t her ya know. She’s at work.

Drake: You actually got her to work?

[She cracks a small smile and then quickly wipes it away.]

Phyllis: I told her. She wanted to come back here she had to pay rent. Get a job and have some semblance of responsibility in her life.

Drake: Good. That’s good. How about you? You’ve been getting the money I’ve been sending you?

Phyllis: Yeah I got it. And I still got it. Been waiting for a chance to give it back to you.

Drake: Phyllis-

[She cuts him off.]

Phyllis: I don’t want it, Dickey. I know where it comes from and it ain’t welcome around here.

Drake: Where it comes from? Christ, Phyllis…I’m not a drug dealer.

[She stares at him for a second.]

Drake: You gonna let me in or what? I need a drink.

Phyllis: All we got is coffee here. And you’re welcome to as much of it as you like. Come on in.

[She finally steps back and lets Drake inside of the door and in to Phyllis’ home. He drops his bag just inside of the door and walks in through her living room. He takes a long look around the room as it had been years since he had been inside of Phyllis’ home. It seems to be exactly how he remembers it. The long and wide plank floor still has the same rustic look to it. The green couch across from the fireplace is still there with the same thin layer of dust it had on it some years ago. He walks up to the fireplace, and looks at the framed pictures sitting on top of the mantle. One of Jenny, one of Phyllis’ parents. One of Drake’s father with Phyllis on what appears to be their wedding day and then finally, one that sort of surprises Drake. A picture of three siblings; Nick, Drake, and Jenny. All are younger children in the picture, Drake couldn’t have been older than seven.]

Phyllis: I took that picture.

Drake: I don’t remember it.

Phyllis: Your father wanted a picture of the three of yas that he could keep in his locker. He asked me to take one for him. That was it.

Drake: It’s a great picture.

[Drake turns around to Phyllis.]

Drake: How ‘bout that coffee?

[The camera cuts to Drake and Phyllis, sitting at her kitchen table drinking coffee. Her kitchen is very white. With white cabinets and a white appliances, it nearly has a hospital feel to it. The two drink their coffee in near silence before Phyllis finally breaks it.]

Phyllis: How’s that crazy old Maxwell doing?

Drake: Maxy? He’s doing well. He says hello.

Phyllis: No he doesn’t.

[Drake smirks.]

Drake: No…he doesn’t.

Phyllis: You doing ok? Jenny read some stuff on that internet about you being hurt. Something to do with your ribs…

Drake: Yeah, I’m ok.

Phyllis: She looks up to you, ya know? She thinks you’re the world.

Drake: I’m nobody’s world, Phyllis.

Phyllis: Just your own, then.

[Drake sets his coffee cup down on the table.]

Drake: You mind if I take a load off for a bit?

Phyllis: How long you planning on staying, Drake?

Drake: Just til Sunday.

[Phyllis stares at him for a moment and then nods.]

Phyllis: You can take the back bedroom over there.

Drake: Thanks.

[Drake stands up and walks his coffee cup over to the sink. He turns back around to say something but Phyllis cuts him off.]

Phyllis: I don’t want that wrestling talk in my house, Dickey. I mean that. You’re more than welcome to stay but we don’t talk that nonsense here.

Drake: Understood, ma’am.

Phyllis: Good. Make sure you take your boots off before you lay in that bed.

Drake: Yes ma’am.

[Drake turns and walks down the hallway and toward the bedroom. He walks inside and shuts the door behind him. He sits down on the bed, unties his boots and slips them off, and then lays down on the bed. He stares straight up at the cracking white ceiling and then shits his eyes.]

”I don’t know what it is about you Kevin. Half of me really admires you. A lot of what you have, I want. I want to be the Heavyweight Champion. I want to have the free spirit that you possess and be able to tell everyone and anyone to go fuck themselves whenever I want. That’s part of what I envy in you. Everyone has great characteristics. Even pieces of shit like you.

The other half of you is what makes me want to step on your neck. I’m not really a violent guy. Truth be told I probably am a lover more than I am a fighter. But something about you brings out the anger and viciousness in me. Not in a bad way. You are my rival. I really believe that its you and me here. Like Shawn and Bret, Duane and Steve, it’ll one day be Kevin and Drake. Those great rivalries have to start somewhere. Did it start in my ‘meaningless’ victory over you? Or did it start when you bested six of the top superstars in SCW, including me, to win that first SCW Heavyweight Championship? I really don’t know. What I do know? That’s easy. We both want to win this one. I’m not entirely sure it’s just because of that title of yours either. Part of me wants to win this one just to say I beat you when it mattered most. I guess we’ll find out soon enough, right?

Just do me a favor. Don’t quit after I beat you. Don’t throw up a shit storm and complain on twitter and all of that. You’re better than that. When I win I’ll be looking forward to that return match just as much as you, if not more. Because to me, beating you is like winning a whole new Championship. It’s like taking that annoying fly that buzzes around your head on a hot summer night and smacking it down, killing it in the process. I’m going to own you Kevin. Not just in Trinidad but every time you step in to a six-sided SCW ring, I’ll be there. I hope you enjoy your second two week title reign because it’s just about half way over.”


[END FEED.]

32
Climax Control Archives / Payback...
« on: September 27, 2013, 11:08:41 PM »
 September 22nd, 2013 – Jalousie, St. Lucia - 11:00 PM

[The camera fades in to a small dressing room, backstage at SCW’s Climax Control in St. Lucia. The room is covered in what looks like sand, a small makeshift beach bungalow converted in to a dressing room for Sin City’s talent as they are on their beach tour. There is a small vanity with a large black duffel bag thrown on top of it. Hanging over the chair is a dark blue suit and a white button down shirt. Across from the vanity is a dirty looking two-seat couch and small, faded table which looks like it is about to fall over as it has one leg that is nearly cracked in half. A large gust of wind blows through the room, blowing the half open newspaper on the table to the ground, as the door swings wide open in a hurry. In walks Drake, still in his gear, followed by his friend and trainer and Max. He storms in to the small room and in a fit of rage, shoves his duffel bag to the floor off of the vanity and then kicks the small table, officially breaking the thing in to pieces.]

Max: Jesus! Will you calm down already?

Drake: No I’m not gonna fucking calm down. I’m sick of this. I can’t even take a piss without these guys getting involved. And now I have to deal with Cyrus again? Are you kidding me?

Max: You gotta hang in there, kid.

Drake: Don’t tell me to hang in there. I’m done hanging in there. This guys want a war and now they’ve officially pissed me off. I’m not gonna stop until they are beaten and broken. I’m gonna start with that piece of trash King.

Max: What are you gonna do? You can’t go around attacking people.

Drake: Why not? That’s what they do. They don’t give a shit.

Max: That’s not you, D. We don’t do things like that. We’re better than that.

Drake: Are we? Are we really? Because I really don’t think that walking up behind Max Burke and beating his head in with a steel chair is all that beneath me. In fact, I might just go do that now. Him and his little nasty slut Ruby.

Max: What are you, crazy? You’re gonna hit a woman now? Look at yourself. This is what Mark Ward wants, D. You think he cares about Cyrus King or even Burke? He has them by his side just to tear you down and guess what? It’s working. You can’t let yourself fall down to that level.

[Drake turns to face the vanity and leans over the small wooden piece of furniture. He drops his face in to his hands and slowly rubs his eyes before peering up and looking at himself in the mirror. He looks over the small welt that is building up on his chin form Hot Stuff’s Red Hot superkick. He gazes over his new beard that is desperately trying to cover his scarred chin. He rubs his eyes one more time and then turns back around to his friend Max.]

Drake: You’re right.

Max: I know.

Drake: I don’t know what to do, Max. All I want is that SCW Heavyweight title. Ward’s never gonna let that happen if I don’t join him.

Barry: I wouldn’t be too sure about that.

[Max and Drake shoot their eyes over to Barry Goldstein, Drake’s agent, who is standing in the door way. Wearing a bright red sport coat and a white t-shirt underneath with dark jeans, he pushes in to the room with a bit of swag in his walk. He takes a hard puff on his big cigar and then runs his other hand through his slicked back dirty blonde hair.]

Barry: Ward isn’t the only owner of Sin City Wrestling. And he certainly isn’t the VP of Talent Relations and Head Booker who also happens to be an old friend who owes me a favor.

Max: What are you talking about?

[Barry takes another hard pull from his cigar and blows it in Max’s direction as Max waves hand, trying move the smoke away from his face.]

Barry: What I’m talking about is Drake’s position on the card for High Stakes III in Trinidad.

Drake: Ok…

Barry: My good buddy, Erik Staggs, has booked you in one of two matches. Either a Number One Contender match for the SCW Heavyweight title…or…

Drake: Or what?

Barry: …or…if Carter beats Goth next week…you will be headlining the show against the prodigal champ, Kevin Carter.

Max: You’re kidding…

Barry: No I am not kidding. I am that damn good. We should really talk about upping my percentage, Showtime.

Drake: We’ll see what happens. I want Max Burke next week.

Barry: Can’t do it.

Drake: Bullshit.

Barry: It’s the truth. They’re not letting it happen.

Drake: Then fine. Give me the overgrown jerk off with the long hair.

Barry: Cyrus King? I’m not letting that happen. There’s not gonna be any money in it. He’s like a jobber.

[Drake steps in close to Barry.]

Drake: Do I look like I give a rat’s ass about money right now, Barry? I want that piece of trash in the ring on Sunday and I’m gonna beat his unusually small head in.

Max: Small head?

Drake: You haven’t noticed?

Max: Noticed what?

Drake: His head. He’s got these ginormous shoulders and thick neck but then he’s got this tiny little head.

[Barry and Max start laughing.]

Drake: I’m serious. It’s tiny. There’s something wrong there.

[Drake cracks a smile as Barry and Max continue to laugh.]

Barry: Look, Showtime. You get in the ring with this guy and you lose, I can’t guarantee that title shot will stick around for High Stakes. That could seriously hurt your stock. And it doesn’t matter if he’s not that good, Hot Stuff and Max Burke will be right there. You know that.

Drake: I hope they are right there. You don’t get it. Either of you. I want their blood and I’m not gonna stop until I get it. From all of them.

[The camera focuses on the twisted smile that forms over Drake’s face before it fades out.]

“Cyrus King. Who are you? I mean really, who are you? I don’t know anything about you. I hear you’re a former marine. A man who fancies himself a military man. I guess that kind of makes sense. You see, a military man is a soldier, one who must follow orders. You can’t do anything on your own. You don’t have the presence of mind to make decisions on your own. That’s why you gravitated towards that piece of garbage JJ Dixon in ACW and that’s why you’re now under the thumb of an even bigger asshole. ‘Hot Stuff’ Mark Ward.

You strike me as someone who could probably make a name for himself here in Sin City Wrestling. Not much of a name but you might be able to secure a Roulette title shot at one point. Maybe. But you lack the ambition to think for yourself. Time and time again you react to the people around and find your rightful place in line. Rank and file.

It’s rather puzzling to me as to why these people even want you around in the first place. You’re a loser. You got your brains kicked in by a sixteen-year-old pro-wrestling wannabe. You couldn’t even hang with James Huntington Hawkes, what makes you think you’re gonna have a chance against the world’s greatest showstopper? I would imagine it’s a near certainty that you’ll have Max Burke and that wanker Ward in your corner on Sunday. It won’t matter as the only bowing down I’ll be doing is to the crowd after I kick your teeth in and make you pay for what you did to me. You’re first on the list Cyrus. That’s a bad place to be.”


September 27th, 2013 - Colony Club Gym, Barbados - 3:00 PM

[The camera fades in to the large, state of the art work out facility located at the Colony Club in Barbados. Working out on the rowing machine is Drake Green. He’s wearing white ‘Nike’ sneakers with black socks halfway up his ankles, black mesh shorts, and a white muscle shirt showing off his matching ‘Nautical Star’ tattoos on each shoulder. He listens to his iPod as he pulls back and forth on the rowing machine, sweating intensely. Mid-rep, someone touches Drake on the shoulder. He drops weights and turns around quickly, gearing up for a fight.

Standing in front of him is a rather large man. Wearing dark jeans and a skin-tight black tank top stands the six foot eight, 300-pound behemoth of man known as Rage. Drake sizes him up and then pulls one of his white earphones out and lets it dangle down as he wipes the sweat from his brow. He breathes heavy for a moment before letting out a small smile.]

Drake: Can I help you?

[Rage stares silently for a moment, his eyes piercing into Drake’s.]

Drake: Dude…what do you want?

Rage: I want to take Mark Ward’s head and squeeze it off of his body.

Drake: That makes two of us. Why are you telling me?

Rage: I saw what they did to you. I keep watching what they do to you. I can’t fucking take it anymore. I just want to run out there and beat them all down into the ground. Every last one of those motherfuckers.

Drake: Ok…

Rage: I saw you have a match against Cyrus King on Sunday.

Drake: Yeah, listen-

[Rage cuts him off.]

Rage: I’m gonna be there with you. If anyone of those pieces of shit gets involved I’m gonna tear their heads off and shove it down their necks.

Drake: Look man, I appreciate it. But I don’t know you and I don’t need your help.

[Rage leans in closer to Drake.]

Rage: Looks like you do to me. Aren’t you sick of getting your ass kicked every week? I’m sure as hell sick of watching it.

[Drake stands up.]

Drake: You’re really starting to piss me off.

Rage: I’m always pissed off. I’m pissed off watching Mark Ward and his group of assholes get away with whatever they want all the time. Aren’t you ready to make a stand? Aren’t you ready to fight back and let these motherfuckers know that you’re not gonna take it anymore?

[Drake stands there and thinks for a moment.]

Drake: It’s not that simple. If I keep fighting back, Ward is just gonna make it that much worse. He’s not gonna stop coming after me. He won’t give up.

Rage: And you will?

[He lets out a sigh.]

Drake: No. Never.

Rage: That’s what I thought.

Drake: Why are you doing this?

Rage: Because I absolutely fucking hate Mark Ward and I want to piss him off.

Drake: I know what you mean.

[Rage holds his hand out to Drake.]

Rage: Let’s get these sons of bitches…

[Drake grabs Rage’s hand the two men shake each other’s hands.]

Drake: I’ll see you on Sunday.

Rage: Yes. Yes you will.

[Rage walks off and out of the gym. Just as he does, Max walks over, wearing his near patented Adidas tracksuit.]

Max: What the hell was that all about?

Drake: He wants to help me.

Max: Help you with what?

Drake: Help me kick the crap out of Mark Ward and his supremacists.

Max: Do you trust him?

Drake: No, not really.

Max: So what are you gonna do?

Drake: I’m gonna let him help. What’s the worst that can happen, I get my ass kicked again?

[Max smiles.]

Max: That’s true.

Drake: The way I see it, Mark Ward needs to feel like he lost at least once. If the big guy helps out in that department, then we all win.

Max: I hope you know what you’re doing.

Drake: Time will tell. In the meantime, we’ll at least get to see Hot Stuff sweat. If only for a moment. Besides, that’s one large very angry man. I’d rather have him on my side than not.

Max: I agree. Come on, let’s get out of here. That beach is calling my name.

Drake: You go on. I’m gonna hit the weights for a little while longer.

Max: Alright, kid. I’ll see ya in a bit.

[Max leaves the weight room as Drake fixes his earphone back in to his ear and then sits back down on the rowing machine. He picks up the handles again and the scene fades out.]

Loser. That’s the word that keeps coming to mind when I think of you, Cyrus King. I like the fact that you believe that you belong in the ring with me. That you think you can compete. Your delusions I’m more comical than your undersized head. You call yourself the King. That’s a fucking joke. You can’t even hold a candle to me. The power of the people is more than you can handle.

I’m done. I’m done laying in waiting for Hot Stuff and his cronies to come out and beat me down. I’m done taking it from him and people like you, Cyrus. You think you mean something? You’re barely hired muscle because Mark Ward doesn’t have the balls to get in the ring with me himself. He’d rather have you and your piece of trash, counterpart Max Burke do his work for him. But the truth is, if either one of you hade the balls to attack me from the front, rather than behind, neither of you would stand a chance. And you know it. That’s why you continually cheap shot me from behind and why it takes two and three of you to keep me down. That all changes Sunday.

Sunday I fight back. Sunday starts my revolution. I’m gonna start with you, Cyrus King, and I’m not gonna stop until Mark Ward himself kneels down at my feet and begs for forgiveness. I’m not gonna stop until each and every one of you knows the pain that you’ve been forcing upon me these past few weeks. You’re gonna wish you never agreed to join his sorry ass. From now on, no more Mr. Nice Guy. I’m gonna punish you on Sunday. I’m gonna punish Max Burke and his skank Ruby, I’m gonna punish that dirty slut Tessa Flannigan, and finally…when the time is right…I’m gonna punish ‘Hot Stuff’ Mark Ward.

The people need their savior, and on Sunday, he’s finally gonna get his.”


[End feed…]

33
Climax Control Archives / Friends & Enemies
« on: September 20, 2013, 08:29:03 PM »
 OOC - Permission given to use Misty...




September 13th, 2013 - 8:30 PM - Cane Garden Bay, Tortola

[The scene fades in on a small small deck overlooking a beautiful scene of Cane Garden Bay. Perched high above the water, the deck sits attached to a small vacation rental home in the gorgeous rolling hills of Tortola. The ocean side crisp air blows silently as the sun starts to set. The locals start to close their windows and shut their doors as their day continues to wind down. Sitting up on the small deck on a wicker chair is Drake Green. Wearing a pale pink button up linen shirt, white pants, and sandals, Drake sips a short glass of scotch on the rocks while he smokes a cigarette and takes in the beautiful view. His hair is a bit messy and his five o'clock shadow has now grown into a thin beard. He has soft music playing in the background. Music that is no doubt calming but seems a little too romantic for two men alone in a beach house. A chime is heard emanating from his pocket. He pulls out his iPhone and checks. A large smile creeps over his face as he reads the message on his phone. He jumps up, flicks the cigarette over the balcony and heads inside. He walks through his rented bedroom and into the next room where Max, wearing yellow cabana shorts and a bright blue tank top, is sitting reading a book. He looks up with a slight look of worry as Drake enters the room.]

Drake: Hey, Maxy.

Max: Yes, D.

Drake: What’s with all of the candles.

[Drake looks around the room and notices the multitude of candles lit around the house.]

Max: They keep the bugs away.

[He shakes his head and smiles, laughing at Max to himself.]

Drake: Do you have any wine?

Max: Umm, you’re asking the recovering alcoholic if he has any wine?

Drake: Come on, dude. Don’t exaggerate. You recovered like seven years ago.

[Max turns around to face Drake as he looks through the cabinets in the sitting room.]

Max: It’s an ongoing process, D. It takes time and discipline. None of which you know anything about. What do you need wine for any? You don’t drink wine.

Drake: Well I just told Misty I bought a really nice bottle of local wine this afternoon and she should come by and drink it with me.

Max: You lied to her?

Drake: I wouldn’t call it lying.

Max: Oh, I’m sorry. So you did buy a really nice bottle of local wine this afternoon then?

Drake: Ok, maybe I lied a little bit. But now I need wine. You think you could go grab some for me?

Max: You’re on your own.

Drake: Come on please? She’s gonna be here in like fifteen minutes.

Max: Better hurry then.

Drake: Thanks.

[Max turns back around to his book, with a small smile now creeping over his face.]

Max: Welcome.

[Drake turns and looks around and then grabs the set of keys off of the table. He heads out of the front door and begins to walk down the crowded dirt road. He passes several natives who look at him with a puzzling eye. “It could be the pink shirt or the bright white pants” he thinks to himself as he looks at his watch and decides to pick up the pace. He starts to jog a bit as he gets closer to the center of town. He stops a couple of local townspeople and asks them where he could buy some wine but it is as if they don’t understand him or they choose to pretend not to. He carries on, finally coming to a small local store. He walks in and a great big twinkle emerges in his bright green eye. The walls are lined with liquor, beer and wine. He shuffles over to the wall and grabs three bottles of red wine off of a shelf, paying no mind to cost or quality. He grabs a bottle of scotch as he passes that section and he heads over to the counter where the cashier is standing.

Its at this point that Drake realizes he is a tad drunk. He takes a hard look at the cashier. Their wide shoulders and broad chest, coupled with the flowing long hair and feminine facial features are making it very hard to determine whether or not this is a man or a woman. He lines up the wine and the booze and smiles at the...person.]

Drake: How much?

Cashier: Ce sera dollars soixante-cinq.

[Drake seems taken back by the cashier’s deep voice and the fact that they are speaking a different language.]

Drake: What?

Cashier: Ce sera dollars soixante-cinq.

Drake: Yeah, I don’t speak...umm...Tortolan.

Cashier: C'est dommage maintenant donnez-moi dollars soixante-cinq.

[Drake scratches his head.]

Drake: Ok. I don’t know what you are saying to me. I’d like to buy my booze and leave. How much?

[The cashier smirks at him when they realize that Drake is a bit annoyed.]

Cashier: Sixty-five.

Drake: Finally, English.

[Drake assumes his regular cocky smile like he has accomplished something but it quickly fades and his eyes sink down as he reaches for his wallet but only finds an empty pocket.]

Drake: FUCK!

[He startles the cashier as he screams out. He looks at his watch and sees that he only has five minutes until Misty is going to be at his rental house.]

Drake: Look, sir...ma’am. I forgot my wallet. I’ll be back in the morning and I’ll pay for everything.

Cashier: No. You pay now.

Drake: Come on. You know who I am. I’m Mr. Showtime. You can trust me.

Cashier: Non, si vous n'avez pas d'argent, alors vous n'obtenez pas quelque chose de moi. Vous devez quitter mon magasin dès maintenant ou je vais appeler la police. Personne ne me prive. Sortez. Sortez.

Drake: No, look. No police ok? There’s a really hot girl coming over and she needs wine. Understand. FUCK!

[He blurts out the “F” word as he looks at his watch. Three minutes.]

Cashier: Watch.

[Drake quickly makes eye contact with the cashier.]

Drake: What? Excuse me?

Cashier: You want booze. I take watch for money.

Drake: You’re out of your head right? This is an eight thousand dollar watch.

Cashier: No money, no booze.

Drake: How about my shirt.

[The cashier looks puzzled.]

Drake: This is a $200 Robert Graham.

[The cashier’s look gets even more puzzled,]

Drake: Stone Rose?

[The cashier raises up their arms as they have no idea what Drake is saying.]

Drake: You can sell it.

[The cashier thinks for a moment and then the camera immediately cuts to Drake running out of the shop, shirtless, carrying a brown paper bag full of booze. He sprints back up the road, weaving in and out of people walking alongside the road. He gets back to the rental house just in time to see a taxi pull away.]

Drake: Shit!

[He looks around the back of the house and decides to sneak in from the porch. Starting to sweat from all of the running, he climbs over the railing and into the room. He hears voices from the other room as he carefully put the wine on a shelf. He pulls one bottle out of the bag and grabs two glasses off of the bar. He turns to walk toward the room and remembers he doesn’t have a shirt on. Just as he goes to grab one, the door opens.

In the doorway stands Misty, wearing small heels, dark colored jeans, and a black top with a deep purple trip. Her hair is up and back in a ponytail and her face is covered in a thin layer of makeup. She has a smile on her face as she’s Drake. He smiles back but then realizes that’s shes not just smiling but laughing at him.]

Drake: What?

Misty: You’re shirtless, holding a bottle of wine and two glasses, sweating, to a background of candles and Jack Johnson. You’re kidding me, right?

[A look of what seems like embarrassment comes over Drake's face.]

Drake: It's not what it looks like.

Misty: Uh huh.

Drake: Seriously. The candles and music are all gushing out of Maxy's feminine side.

Misty: And your shirt?

Drake: It...umm..

[Drake hesitates for a second, not wanting to let Misty know he had initially lied to her.]

Drake: I was just kinda warm.

Misty: Put a shirt on, will you?

[Drake smiles as the scene cut to the two of them on the small deck attached to the bedroom. Drake is now wearing a light blue V-neck t-shirt and the two of them are drinking wine, laughing, and having a good time.]

Drake: So then, after all of that, I tell him Climax Control is in San Francisco.

[Misty laughs.]

Misty: That’s hilarious. So what did he do?

Drake: He spent the entire trip at the hotel. He didn’t even come see me wrestle.

Misty: The whole time?

Drake: That’s Barry Goldstein for you. The most stubborn person you’ll ever meet. Well, maybe the second most stubborn.

[Drake smiles at Misty.]

Misty: I’m not stubborn. Just strong willed.

Drake: Whatever you call it. So it’s getting kinda late. You can just crash here if you want.

[Misty laughs.]

Misty: Yeah, I’m sure you would love that.

Drake: What?

Misty: You don’t have to be so obvious.

Drake: I’m being honest. I, as your friend, am concerned for your well being. We’re in a foreign country and you shouldn’t get in a random cab this late at night.

Misty: So I should just stay here with you then?

Drake: Yes. And Maxy you know. I’ll sleep on the couch and you can take my bed.

Misty: You’re sweet, but thanks. I’ll be ok.

Drake: Ok, fine. We can share the bed but I get the better pillow.

Misty: What am I gonna do with you, Mr. Green?

Drake: Please, call me Drake.

Misty: Sorry. Bad habit.

[Misty takes a gulp of her wine glass.]

Drake: I like you, Misty.

Misty: Drake-

Drake: No, no. Let me finish. You’re a very refreshing person to be around. I don’t mean I wanna date you or even sleep with you. Well...maybe sleep with you…

[Misty chuckles.]

Drake: It’s just nice to be able to talk someone, that’s all. You know with Max it’s either about how I drink too much or how I should be training, or lifting weights, or watching film. And with Barry, I mean all the guy cares about is me making him money. He’s nice enough but that’s all it is. I guess what I’m saying is, there’s something inside of you. Something that’s broken, like me. And it’s nice to talk to someone who gets it.

Misty: You don’t seem so broken to me, Drake.

Drake: Let’s just say I hide it a bit better than you.

Misty: Why do you hide it?

Drake: I figure no one really wants to hear about it. That as long as I’m Mr. Showtime then everyone will love me. They’ll cheer for me.

Misty: It’s not all about them, Drake. It has to be about you too.

Drake: Thats the problem. The people want me to win for them. I want to win for them too. They’ve been behind me this whole time and they deserve me to hold that title up just as much as I do. But lately something has changed.

Misty: Like what?

Drake: I can’t really describe it. It’s like that deep desire to win that sits inside, the competitive nature, it’s getting angry. Like it wants more than what I’m giving it.

Misty: Maybe you should stop drinking.

[They share a smile.]

Drake: Maybe I’m just talking out of my ass.

Misty: It’s good to get it out sometimes.

Drake: It’s nice to say it to someone who actually listens.

Misty: Well, it’s my pleasure. You listened to me complain so its the least I can do.

Drake: I wouldn’t call that complaining. Just bitching.

[Drake smiles and Misty gives him a shot in the arm with a smile of her own.]

Misty: Why do you always have to ruin it when I start to think you’re nice?

Drake: Bad habit.

Misty: Yeah I guess we’re both full of those.

Drake: Maybe in another life we could’ve been something, Misty.

Misty: Oh yeah?

Drake: Yeah. I would just screw it up in this life anyway.

Misty: Not if I did first.

Drake: Friends?

Misty: Friends.

[They cheers and drink their wine as the scene fades out.]

September 15th, 2013 - 10:45 PM - Cane Garden Bay, Tortola

[The camera fades back in to a backstage room at Climax Control. The room is brightly lit, with one overhead light that seems to have a bulb of way too much wattage stuck in there. Surrounded by the beige colored styrofoam drop ceiling tiles, the light is as bright as the high noon sun. The walls are a thick rectangular brick, painted white like hospital walls. Drake is sitting on a small stool while the backstage Doc checks out a cut above his right eye that is still pouring out blood. The front of his pink button up shirt is covered in blood, so much so that it is starting to leak through the shirt onto his skin. He sits nervously, tapping his feet, as the Doc continues to examine him. Max, wearing a black SHOWTIME t-shirt, black pants and shoes, paces back and forth just as nervously as Drake taps his feet. He watches as the Doc fastens a winged bandage over the cut.]

Doc: I think that’ll do it for now, Drake.

Drake: Do you think it’s going to need stitches, Doc?

Doc: I think you’ll be fine. Just let it heal for a week or so.

Max: Can he compete next week?

Doc: I think by next Sunday you should be fine. Like I said, you shouldn’t need stitches.

Drake: Not that it matters. Hot Stuff isn’t gonna give me a match.

Max: You don’t know that.

[The Doc stands up and grabs his case.]

Doc: You know where to find me if you need me, fellas.

Drake: Thanks, Doc.

Max: Yes. As always.

Doc: It’s a pleasure.

[The Doc leaves the room and Max takes a seat where was just sitting.]

Max: You ok, D?

Drake: Am I…? Is that a joke? Two weeks ago I get embarrassed on television. First by some skank Hot Stuff hired to try and convince me to be his lackey and now by Max freaking Burke? Are you kidding me?

Max: I don’t know what to say.

Drake: I do. That guy is lucky he high tailed it out of here before I got backstage. Next week he’s a dead man.

Max: What are you gonna do? Beat him down? That brings you right down to their level, D. Don’t you see? That’s what Ward wants. He wants you to retaliate. Because once you are that angry, that desperate, he’s got you right where he wants you.

Drake: I don’t care where he wants me! I’m gonna beat the ever living crap out of Max Burke, all over St. Lucia.

Max: Why don’t you take that aggression and focus it in the ring. Take it out on whoever your opponent your opponent ends up being.

Drake: Mark isn’t going to give me a match, Maxy. He knows that not only does he not have to pay me if I don’t wrestle but also, I don’t get closer to the title without a few wins under my belt this month. He’s punishing me, Max. And there’s nothing we can do about it.

Max: What about Underwood? Can’t we talk to him.

Drake: I don’t know.

[Drake runs his hands through his hair, showing his frustration.]

Drake: It may all be pointless. I might as well take him up on his deal. How bad could it be anyway?

Max: You can’t start thinking like that, D. We have a goal and we’re almost there. Just a few more matches. We don’t need to be in debt to that man for anything. Not even for a free cup of coffee.

Drake: You’re right. It’s just bad timing with him. Why he couldn’t start this shit after I got a title shot? At least then he wouldn’t be holding me back from anything.

Max: Well hopefully you sneak on to the card next week.

Drake: Yeah, I doubt that’s-

[Drake is interrupted by a loud knock pounding on the door. He looks to Max with a look of surprise and worry.]

Drake: You don’t think-

Max: No. No way they would try something now.

[The pounding on the door continues.]

Max: I’m gonna answer it.

Drake: Wait.

[Drake grabs Max by the wrist as he starts to get up.]

Drake: You’re with me right?

Max: Of course.

Drake: No matter what?

Max: D, you’re the only family I got.

Drake: Ok.

[The pounding gets louder.]

Max: I’m gonna get this.

Drake: Ok.

[Max gets up and makes his way toward the door. Right as he goes to grab the doorknob, the big heavy white door swings open. Practically falling through is Drake’s agent and friend Barry Goldstein. His ear length blonde hair is slick back tight and his face is clean shaven. He is wearing black slacks and shoes, a red button down shirt with the collar open and a light grey plaid sport coat. In his ear is Marlboro red and in his right hand is a thick cigar and he has a white t-shirt over his shoulder which he throws down on the table as soon as he gets into the room.]

Max: What the hell?

Barry: Well you coulda opened the damn door, Slim Jim.

Max: If I knew it was gonna be you on the other side I probably would’ve locked the door.

Drake: Settle down, boys.

Barry: Jesus!

[Barry walks over to Drake to get a closer look at his eye.]

Barry: What did they do to you, Showtime?

Drake: Don’t get me started.

Barry: Who did this to him?

[Barry looks at Max and points toward Drake.]

Max: Max Burke.

Barry: What did he get tired of wrestling dark matches or something?

Drake: Mark Ward put him up to it.

Barry: What? Why did…

[Barry has a look on his face like he just discovered the secret to eternal youth.]

Drake: What?

[Barry sits down across from Drake.]

Barry: Well I started to notice there weren’t many checks rolling in with the name Drake Green written on them so I put in a call to my old friend Erik Staggs. He told me Ward had blacklisted you for the remainder of the tour here.

Drake: Blacklisted?

Barry: Yup.

Max: That’s unbelieveable. This guy’s got a lot of nerves.

Barry: He didn’t go in to any real detail. He certainly didn’t tell me they were making play dough out of your face either.

Max: I guess that explains why you’re here.

Barry: Yeah, Macho. I gotta protect my best investment.

[He gets up and puts his arm around Drake.]

Barry: Besides. I missed you mother fuckers.

Max: We missed you too.

Drake: So what do we do now?

Barry: What do we do? We get on my plane, we go to Jalousie and the ridiculous vacation suite my agency has reserved for us for the week. Only you gotta sleep in the bathroom, Maxy. No room for washed 80’s stars there.

Max: Yeah go to hell…

Barry: We drink till our dicks fall off, you get coffee Macho, and we have some freaking fun!

Drake: What am I gonna do about a match?

Barry: You let the me worry about the business side of things, ok Showtime? You gotta get some rest and heal up that eye ‘cause Barry Goldstein is here to save the day and he’s gonna fix everything. Ok?

Drake: Sure.

Barry: Good, now put this on.

[Barry picks up the white t-shirt that he originally came in with and hands it to Drake.]

Barry: Can’t have you getting any blood on the italian leather seats on the jet, ya know what I’m sayin’?

[Drake takes off his blood stained pink button up and throws on the white t-shirt.]

Barry: You boys ready?

Max: Ready as I’ll ever be.

Drake: Let’s do it.

[The three men head toward the door. Max opens it up and lets Drake and Barry out first. He then closes the light and walks out behind them as the scene cuts out.]

“Campeona. She was beautiful. She was perfect. How could she really have been a figment of my imagination. It doesn’t make sense. I felt her. She was alive. She touched me in a way that no one has before. There was a connection that was too intense to not be real.

I’ve spent days rationalizing all of this in my head. I couldn’t tell Maxy about. I’m too afraid he’d try to lock me up in the loony bin for it. He has to know that I’m still not over it. Who could be? You have the best night of your life, with the most beautiful and perfect women you’ve ever met just to wake up in the morning and she’s gone? I know what you’re gonna say….she’s not real. And you’d probably be right. But still, could you really be over something like that. The feelings I felt were real, whether she was or not.

Did I really just say that? How could the feelings be real if she didn’t exist. Maybe I do belong in the loony bin. Either way, I’m not telling Max OR Barry. Barry has enough to deal with. He’s been on the phone with Erik Staggs for almost two days in a row trying to get me a match. I told him it better be Max Burke. I don’t need nor do I want a shot at his title. I just want to beat the piss out of him. We’ll see. Hopefully Barry can work his magic. In the meantime...Campeona….”


September 19th, 2013 - 2:45 PM - Jalousie, St. Lucia

[The camera fades back in to a beautiful sunny beach in the Jalousie Resort. The beach is packed with locals and vacationers alike. Laying on matching beach chairs are Max and Drake. Drake is laying shirtless, with a blue and white bathing suit and his Ray-ban sunglasses on. His beard now full and the cut above his eye is reduced to a small red line above the eyebrow. He smokes a cigarette and has a fruity looking frozen beverage with a long twisted straw sticking out of it on the table next to it. Max, also shirtless, is wearing a bright red Adidas bathing suit and has his oversized Maui Jim sunglasses sitting across his nose. He too enjoys a cigarette but he has a bottle of water on his beachside table.]

Max: This is nice.

Drake: You ain’t kidding.

[Drake stares down a pair of college girls in bikinis.]

Max: So what’s going on. Gonna see Misty this week?

Drake: What is with you? That’s like the third time you’ve asked me that.

Max: Because it’s good for you to have some companionship.

Drake: I got you and Barry.

Max: Companionship beside an old man and that crazy nutcase agent of yours.

Drake: Misty is just a friend.

Max: So.

Drake: Just drop it ok?

Max: Ok. I’d just like to see you have someone else in your life besides me, that’s all.

Drake: Now that you mention it, I heard from Jenny the other day.

Max: Your sister?

Drake: Yup.

Max: You’re kidding! How is she?

Drake: She’s good. She moved back in with her Mom.

Max: She left the uh…

Drake: The stoner, yeah. About a month ago.

Max: Well, that’s good. Her mom is just up in Bakersfield. That’s only a few hours away.

Drake: I was thinking about going to see her. Hopefully Barry’s working his magic and getting me a match or otherwise I may just fly home tomorrow and go see her.

Max: I’m sure Barry will come through. As much as it pains me to say it, he always does.

[Just then Drake looks to his right to see Barry walking along the beach. He is wearing khaki colored bermuda shorts, a pair of brown leather Sperry’s, a blue and white button up short sleeve shirt, and a big pair of sunglasses. Just under his sunglasses, his nose is covered with white sun screen.]

Max: Speak of the devil.

Drake: What the hell is wrong with this guy?

[Barry, getting closer, starts waving his arms to get their attention. He finally gets over to them and plops down on to the beach chair on the other side of Drake.]

Barry: I’ve been looking for you guys forever.

Drake: Sorry. We’ve been right here. Relaxing and checking out the scenery.

[Drake motions toward the two college girls.]

Barry: Yeah well, I’ve been on the phone with Erik Staggs all morning. Not like you guys have been doing anything productive but I’ve been working this whole time.

Max: And?

Barry: Main event with Damien Kingston. Who loves me?

[Barry throws his hands up in admiration of himself.]

Drake: Who?

Barry: The Liberty guy.

Drake: I have no idea who you’re talking about.

Max: You know the guy who walked out Nick Jones.

Drake: The guy with the tattoos? The arrogant prick?

Max: That’s the one.

Drake: I thought we said Max Burke?

Barry: Couldn’t get him.

Drake: What the fuck? Why not?

Barry: He’s already booked defending his title. Look kid, I got you the main event ok? Three hours ago they didn’t even want to give you a match. Who cares who it’s with. Pay day bitches!

Drake: So let me get this straight. You get two or three matches in SCW, you walk out on one of them, and you’re in the main event. This is exactly what’s wrong with Hot Stuff and that’s why I can’t concede to him. The fans deserve better. Something doesn’t add up there.

Barry: Apparently they were trying to get Kevin Carter back but they couldn’t hammer out all of the details of his deal. Sounds like he needs a better agent.

[Barry winks at Drake.]

Drake: Yeah well, Carter was probably still at home wiping the tears away from losing his title. What a cry baby. Guy like that doesn’t deserve the title in the first place.

Max: So what about this Kingston guy?

Drake: What about him? Sure he’s a tough kid. I’m sure he’ll bring everything that he can and I’m sure it’ll be a tough fight. But that doesn’t matter. If he has to be the one then it’s him. Just like all the rest, I’ll knock ‘em down.

Max: I wouldn’t take this guy lightly, D. I’d say lets hit the film this afternoon.

Drake: Does it really matter, Maxy? I know what guys like this are all about. I’ve seen them a thousand times before. They walk and talk and act like they’re tough guys. They try to pick fights with everyone around them but in reality, they are just insignificant card fillers. The days of “Argh I’m gonna beat you up” are long gone. It doesn’t matter how much breath you waste saying it. You’re just saying the same thing over and over and over again. It’s getting a bit tiring for me.

Max: Still. He’s tough and this isn’t gonna be easy.

Drake: We’re in Sin City Wrestling, Maxy. It’s never going to be easy. Especially when you have guys like Kingston hanging around because they are dangerous. They get their heads filled up when they are in other organizations and they show up here and they actually believe they belong in the main event right away. I’m not saying Kingston isn’t good. I watched his couple of matches, the ones he didn’t walk out on by the way, and he’s tough. His moveset is dangerous in a good way and even though he’s a prick, the crowd enjoys it and that’s always a plus for me. But just because he’s got an over inflated and unwarranted ego doesn’t mean he belongs in the main event.

[Max rubs his head and Barry seems uninvolved in the conversation, still staring at the college girls.]

Max: I wouldn’t think that way, D. You can get surprised that way.

Drake: I don’t want you to misunderstand me, Max. I get it. Kid’s got talent. But because a whiny cry baby couldn’t make the match, he’s in the main event. I don’t know, maybe I’m just angry. I’m freaking pissed it isn’t Max Burke in the ring with me.

Max: I understand. But you got put that personal stuff behind you. You have to rise above Mark Ward and all of his bullshit. It’s time to concentrate on Kingston.

Drake: You’re right.

Barry: So you guys wanna hit that club we saw later?

Max: Sounds good.

Drake: Yeah, maybe later. I got some fill to watch with Max.

Max: Alright. Let’s do it.

[The three men get up and start walking across the beach as the scene fades out.]

”Damien Kingston. The epitome of the new wave of professional wrestling. The indy kid that everyone hates to love. You’ve got the look down, that’s for sure. What is it, 32 tattoos?  You preach your beliefs and to a point I respect that. You truly fancy yourself in a way that few others do. You have a message that you believe and that goes a long way with me. You have a purpose. You’re not just some argle bargle pro wrestler who likes to “beat people up.” I won’t underestimate you there.

But you’re still inferior. Not to me. I’m not that full of myself. You’re inferior to everything that my fans stand for. For truth. The truth that you live is a lie. You continue to gobble up your own diarrhea of the mouth like you’re God’s gift to professional wrestling. You speak about liberty as if you know anything about it.

For justice. What do you know of justice? You go unpunished for walking out of a match because you were losing it. You don’t have the stomach to digest the taste of defeat. Instead you’d rather run to the back like a coward and that’s the problem that I have with you. You say you deserve to be in the ring with the best because you truly are the best but I really need to let you in on something. Being the best doesn’t mean winning every match that you are in. Nobody goes undefeated in professional wrestling. Being the best is about weathering that storm. It’s about taking a loss on the chin and moving forward. I lost to Nick Jones too. It sucked but it happens. Two weeks later I fought for the SCW Championship and guess what, I lost that too. It happens and it’s part of the life that we have chose. But to walk out of the ring simply because you couldn’t hang? By definition you don’t belong here.

For liberty. What does the word liberty actually mean to you? To me it means the quality of being free. Freedom from physical restraint and the power of choice. I’m not sure if you really understand it’s true meaning and that’s pretty sad since you brandish the word everywhere. To me it sounds like the only liberty you want to have is to bitch and complain about everything around you without having the balls to get up and do anything about it. You say you are here to change professional wrestling, but instead you’d rather walk out before your match is finished. I know your kind, Damien. And it’s a sad joke of a kind. The kind that makes me feel bad for you.”


September 19th, 2013 - 2:45 PM - Jalousie, St. Lucia

[The scene fades back in to restaurant and bar. The bar is outdoors. The floor is made of concrete and is sunken down a few feet, requiring a small set of steps to enter the area. The bar is made of aging copper, half oxidized and colored green. The tables that surround the dance floor are covered in white tablecloths and surrounded by brass colored chairs with ladder backs. Hug from the surrounding building and flying overhead are multicolored lights, resembling Christmas lights. The place is quite crowded even though it doesn’t look like what you might expect to see in a resort town. The camera catches Drake walking down the steps. He is wearing a light khaki suit with brown leather shoes and bright lavender shirt with an open collar. His belt buckle is rather large and reflects the lights coming down from above. He enters the bar and takes a look around before spotting Barry and Max. Barry is wearing a black velour sport coat with a white open collared shirt and gray slacks. Max is a bit more dressed down. Wearing a button up short sleeved shirt and jeans. Drake makes his way over and takes the seat across from them.]

Barry: Hey, Showtime!

Max: You made it. We we were starting to get worried.  

Barry: Yeah. Slim Jim here was about to send out the search and rescue.

[Max chuckles off Barry’s comment.]

Max: You ok, D?

Drake: Yeah, I’m good.

Barry: So what did you think of Kingston when you were watching the film?

Drake: He’s...umm...he’s an attacker. He goes after it pretty good. It’s not gonna be easy that’s for sure.

Barry: Just remember, you get paid more if you win.

[Barry holds up a shot glass and downs the drink.]

Drake: Thanks for reminding me.

Max: So what’s the plan for the rest of the week. You wanna hit the gym tomorrow?

Drake: Sounds good. I was thinking I’d try to get a hold of Hot Stuff.

Max: D-

Drake: I gotta put an end to this nonsense, Maxy. I can’t give him what he wants. I have to go ahead on my own, you know, just us. But there’s got to be something that he wants that’ll get him off my back.

Max: Just be careful with him. He’s a slimey bastard.

Barry: I say join him.

Max: Come on!

Barry: What? You’ve got the boss or at least one of the bosses of the company you work for telling you to join him and he’ll take to the top and you’re turning him down? Doesn’t make any sense to me.

Max: It’s like signing with the devil.

Barry: The devil has feelings to, ya know. All I’m saying is you want that SCW Championship bad, Ward can give it to you. Probably on a silver platter too.

Drake: I can’t. Not him, not now.

Barry: Look, you pay me to make those decisions for you. Let me make the decision. I’ll make the call right now and square this away.

Drake: The answer is no, Barry. I mean that.

Barry: Ok. But the money-

Drake: I mean it.

Max: Let it go, Barry.

Barry: My lips are sealed.

[Barry mimes zipping up his lips.]

Barry: So I gotta tell you about this cute little Asian…

[As Barry starts to tell them about his new girl, Drake starts to pan around the room. He looks around the other tables, taking in the surroundings. The older couple, no doubt celebrating a milestone anniversary. A young couple, possibly a honeymoon. He watches couples as and other as they dance on the dance floor to the french folk music being played by the small band in the corner. As he peers around he notices something familiar in the crowd. A woman. She is wearing a long tight white dress and brown sandals. Her hair is dark and wavy and her skin a beautiful light brown that glistens in the moonlight. She turns her head and smiles at him just before she disappears into the crowd.]

Drake: Campeona..

[He whispers her name and jumps up from the table. Max and Barry call after him but he either ignores them or doesn’t hear them. He makes way over to the dance floor and starts to look around at an almost frantic pace. He sifts through the dancers, peering around them looking for her. He passes by a group of young women who try to incorporate him into their circle but he flashes a quick smile and politely refuses. He continues his search to no avail. She’s gone. Was she another figment of his imagination? Could she be here in St. Lucia? He shakes his head rubs his eyes a bit before realizing that he must have been seeing things. He looks back over to Max and Barry who seem to be in some sort of a heated discussion.

He decides that rather than going back to the table he would just make his way over to the bar and order himself a drink. He walks up to the copper bar and waits a moment for the bartender to come over. The smaller gentlemen walks over, wearing black pants and a bright red vest over his white shirt, and smiles.

Bartender: Hello, sir. How may I help you?

Drake: Just a Johnny sir, black. Please.

Bartender: Of course. One moment.

[Drake rubs his eyes again. He starts to think about Damien Kingston and all the film he had just tried to soak up. He won’t admit it to Max or Barry, but he’s scared. The guy is an animal in the ring and with all of the beatings Drake had been taking lightly, he doesn’t know if his body will live up to the challenge. The bartender comes over and drops off his scotch.]

Drake: Thanks.

[Drake drops a bill on the bar and then takes a long sip of his drink. He puts the glass back on the bar and takes a deep breath, enjoying every last second the scotch goes down his throat. He stares for a minute at his glass, before he is interrupted.]

Misty: Hey there.

[Drake looks over to see Misty standing to his right. She is wearing dark jeans and a dark purple top. He checks her up and a small smile creeps out of his mouth,]

Drake: Hey.

Misty: You, ok?

Drake: Yeah, I’m cool. Just enjoying a cocktail.

Misty: By yourself?

Drake: Unless you’re joining me.

Misty: I can’t. I’m meeting Ruby. I just came down here for a second.

Drake: Ahh, Ruby. Just Ruby?

Misty: Well…

Drake: Tell Max Burke I said hello.

[Drake turns back toward the bar and takes another gulp of his scotch.]

Misty: He’s not that bad.

Drake: Tell that to my face.

Misty: Are you sure you’re ok?

Drake: Yeah, I’m cool.

Misty: We gonna have that dinner?

Drake: How about tomorrow?

Misty: Ok. I’ll see you then.

[Misty leans in and gives Drake an awkward half hug.]

Drake: Goodnight.

Misty: Goodnight.

[Misty turns to leave.]

Drake: Hey wait a second.

[Misty turns back.]

Drake: Why don’t you blow them off? Let’s do that dinner tonight.

Misty: I can’t tonight, I’m sorry. Definitely tomorrow.

Drake: Yeah. Tomorrow.

[Drake feigns a smile.]

Misty: Goodnight.

Drake: Goodnight.

[He holds up his glass as if he is cheersing her and then takes another gulp. He watches her as she walks away and up the stairs. Again he takes a long gulp of his scotch, this time finishing the glass. He puts it back on the bar and motions for the bartender to come over and refill it, which he does. Drake picks up his newly filled glass and turns back around toward the dance floor.]

“Maybe I am just that crazy. Max said I took everything I want in life, the SCW Heavyweight Championship, and rolled into a picture of the perfect woman. I even named her Campeona, the female word for champion. It doesn't make much sense to me but I guess the mind plays funny tricks sometimes. After all, I did have poisonous venom from a scorpian in my body. Who knows? But why can't I get this picture of perfection out of my mind. Maybe Misty was right. Maybe I should stop drinking. Again, who knows?

And then there is Damien Kingston. A main event with a formidable opponent that could very well embarrass me on live television. My ribs aren't fully healed yet, I'm pretty sure I have a concussion, and that cut above my eye isn't healing very well either. On top of all of this, there is Mark Ward. Something that I am going to have to deal with sooner or later. Could Barry be right? Is it worth sacrificing the love of the people to sell out for that seemingly elusive gold belt? Maybe Barry is right. Maybe its worth it. All that money. All that fame. But then what could I say to my people? I could never be right with them again and as silly as that seems, that matters to me.”


[He takes another gulp of his scotch as he peers around the crowd. His eye catches the small group of women who tried to pull him into their dance circle before. He remembers their faces but he can’t quite place them. And then, after a moment and few more sips of his scotch, it hits him. They are the college girls from the beach earlier in the day. He makes eye contact with one of them. A tall blonde with a small waist and an even smaller red dress on. She runs her fingers through her hair and then motions to Drake to come over. He takes a look down to his glass of scotch and ponders for a moment.]

Drake: Fuck it.

[He downs the rest of the glass, drops it on the bar, and heads over to the blonde in the red dress as the camera fades out.]

34
Climax Control Archives / Aftermath
« on: August 30, 2013, 11:34:19 PM »
 August 26th, 2013  8:45 am

[The camera fades in to a large bedroom. As it starts to pan all around the brightly lit room a loud buzzing sound is heard in the background.

BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ

It moves over the expensive oak furniture and the tall, half drunken glass water that sits on top of it. It zooms passed the long easel mirror and the rich mahogany door.

BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ

It comes to a small, wooden, dressing chair and the wrinkled suit jacket that is thrown on top of it. It moves across the room to the large, king-sized bed with the wood and leather headboard and the deep, black silk sheets.

BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ

It zooms out to see man sleeping under the covers. He starts to move around and a muffled groan shoots out from underneath the silk sheet.

BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ

He throws over the sheet to reveal his messy dark hair and the three stitches above his left eye. He lays there shirtless, with a nautical star tattooed on each shoulder and the male symbol permanently etched into the inside of his forearm. He reveals his familiar bright green eyes. He reveals himself. Drake Green.

BUZZ BUZZ WHAAAAACCCCKKKK!

He slams his hand down on the alarm sitting on the small table next to him. He sits up in bed and stretches out his muscular arms and then reaches for the sky. He pulls them in and begins to rub his eyes but he is stopped immediately from the pain as he remembers about the deep cut above his eye. He pushes off the remainder of the covers and brings his legs out to the side of the bed and they touch the floor. He stretches his arms one more time and then begins to stand up. He is wearing Nike gyms shorts and black socks that go about halfway up his calves. He starts to walk slowly toward the dresser and the glass of water, but it seems to be noticeably uncomfortable to do so. He finally gets to the dresser and grabs the glass of water. He pulls it up to his lips and a small smile cracks on his face as the cool liquid touches his dry lips and throat. He drinks the whole glass and then puts it back down on the dresser as he makes his way downstairs.

As he gets down to the kitchen he sees Max, wearing a bright blue ‘MAN OF THE PEOPLE’ t-shirt and white Bermuda shorts with flip-flops. He  is sitting on a stool at the center island, drinking a coffee and reading the newspaper. He peers up from the paper as Drake walks in and then sets it down on the counter, waiting for Drake to say something.]

Drake: What?

Max: How are you doing?

Drake: I’m fine.

Max: You sure?

Drake: Yeah, I’m good.

[Max notices as he limps over to the fridge and pulls out a bottle of Tropicana, opens it, and downs some juice before returning the bottle to the fridge. He hobbles over to the island where Max is sitting and plops down on a stool next across from him. He grabs Max’s cigarette pack and pulls one out. He lights it and then takes a long pull, exhaling slowly.]

Max: You know, you shouldn’t be smoking.

[Drake gives him a long, hard stare.]

Max: How are you dealing with all of this?

Drake: Maxy, I’m fine. Ok? I’m just looking forward to relaxing for a bit. I thought maybe we’d take a trip. Maybe Mexico for a couple weeks. What do you say?

Max: I wish we could.

Drake: Why can’t we?

Max: I got the call from Barry this morning. We’re booked on Climax Control.

Drake: Mother fucker! You would think after the last two weeks that I’ve had, they would be considerate enough to give me one damn week off.

Max: I was kind of surprised myself, D. But not as surprised as I was when Barry told who were booked with.

Drake: Who?

Max: You’re not gonna like it.

Drake: Just tell me.

Max: Casey Williams.

[Drake stares blankly at Max for a second before letting out a wicked looking smile.]

Drake: You’ve got to be kidding me.

Max: Why are you smiling?

Drake: Why? Because this is the best news I’ve gotten in a while. That’s why.

[A look of shock creeps over Max’s face.]

Max: We’re talking about the same Casey Williams, right? The beast that nearly squashed Ben Jordan last night? The guy that could pick you up and toss you into the fifth row if he wanted to? That Casey Williams?

Drake: Yes, Maxy. That Casey Williams.

Max: And why exactly are you smiling about this? What seems to be the happy part about this?

Drake: Are you kidding? After what his crew and that piece of shit J.J. Dixon did to me last night? This is payback, Maxy. They fired me in ACW, remember? They embarrassed me in front of all of my fans, Maxy. I start with Casey. Then I finish with Dixon.

[Drake turns to walk toward the living room but stops himself after a few steps. He shuts his eyes and tries to bear the pain that his body in. He tries to hide it inside and keep it from Max, but he isn’t fooling anyone.]

Max: Yeah, you’re gonna beat down Casey Williams, huh? You can’t even make it to the couch, can you?

Drake: I can make it just fine.

[Drake starts off again, this time pushing all the way to the sectional sofa in the grand living room. He plops himself on the couch and sets him right leg up on the coffee table. He leans his head back toward the ceiling and stairs and the large chandelier hanging from the ceiling. He closes his eyes for a bit before being interrupted by Max who just walked in.]

Max: I’m worried about ya, D. You haven’t been yourself lately.

Drake: I’m fine.

Max: Ok, D. Its’ just…if you get in to the ring with a guy like that….and you’re hurt like you are…it could be bad.

[Drake turns to Max who is still standing in the hallway, facing in toward the living room.]

Drake: I appreciate your concern, Max. I really do. I mean that. You’re the only family I really have anymore, save for that crazy sister of mine, and I need you. But I also need this match. I need to choke the ever living shit out of that overgrown three hundred pound piece of trash. It needs to start somewhere.

Max: I’m not your boss, D. All I can do it offer you my advice. But I understand how you feel. I’m with you if you need me.

Drake: You know I do.

Max: Ok. Let’s take at least a couple days off.

Drake: At least.

[They smile at each other as Max leaves the room and Drake goes back to staring at the giant chandelier. He takes a few deep breaths and tries to stomach the pain of his cracked ribs. The camera fades out as Drake shuts his eyes.]

August 30th, 2013  7:45 pm

[The camera fades back in to Drake, sitting in his chair in front of the camera. He is wearing a black Adidas track suit and cross trainer sneakers on. His hair is dark and spikey as always and his face is as unshaven as it has been in a while. Gone are the stitches above his eye, replaced by just a winged Band-Aid. Drake stares intensely at the camera for a moment before picking up the small remote and clicking it on.]

Drake: Casey Williams. The Freight Train of Pain. I guess before a week ago I didn’t have much of an opinion of you at all. You’re the typical big guy in professional wrestling. Not much to really say. Not that you aren’t a bit impressive. Your strength is all but unmatched, at least in Sin City or All-Pro. I guess I can say you’re somewhat of a scary dude.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: I was really confused as to why you decided to join up with Dixon. At first I thought, yeah Casey is kind of a dick but he’s not that low is he. But then I realized what it was. Gold.

[Drake looks over his shoulder to the his desk where an empty glass display case sits. The glass display case that used to hold his Maritime Championship.]

Drake: Gold can do a lot of things to a lot of guys, Casey. It can change them, transform them. Make them in to something that at heart they truly are not. I know. I’ve seen it and lived it. I’m on a quest for gold right now myself. But with you, with you there is something more to it. I don’t think it was just all gold. Sure that was a good part of it but it was more to it. I figured you out though, Casey. You are a much simpler man than the rest of us. That’s not an insult by the way. It’s a little bit of a compliment actually.

[Drake lights up a cigarette.]

Drake: You like to hurt people. Really hurt people. You get off on it. And the thought of pairing and aligning yourself with J.J. Dixon was the opportunity to give you all that you love. To be the first All-Pro Championship Wrestling World Champion and to really put a hurt on whoever got in your way, without and repercussions. Well guess what, big guy. You lost. You’re not champion of anything. And to add insult to injury, it was you who got beat. You who were bloody and battered.

[He takes a drag.]

Drake: So what did aligning yourself with the most disgusting, conniving, snake of a human in the world of professional wrestling get you, Casey? Nothing. You’re in the same spot you were before. Except this time a little worse for wear. You’re beaten and bit  broken.  I can see that in you. Sure, I’ve got my ass kicked around the ring the passed few weeks and I’ certainly not one hundred percent. But the beautiful thing about that Casey is that I don’t need to be. I don’t even need to be seventy five percent with you.

[He takes another drag.]

Drake: I’m actually that much better than you, Casey. Yeah I know I just lost my Maritime title to that freak of a human Lukas. And I know I just lost my first chance at the SCW Heavyweight title. The difference between you and I Casey is that those title shots are going to keep on coming. Because I make a difference. People pay money to see Mr. Showtime. I bring the asses to the seats. What do you do? Oh yeah, you suck J.J. Dixon’s ass all the way to the loss column. So say what you will. I invite it. There’s only one possible outcome for our match. On Sunday, my quest for revenge begins. I promise to all who will listen, I will make Dixon pay. Unfortunately for you, Casey. You come first.

[He puts his cigarette out.]

Drake: Don’t worry though, Casey. You’re not my only goal here on Climax Control. I have another one. Now that I’ve shredded myself of some other gold, it’s time to look on to the next. Soon I’ll have what’s coming to me. A real shot at Kevin Carter’s gold. Not some bullshit match with tons of people in it. A real one on one match where Kevin knows he can’t beat me. If he wonders why the good people of high seas booed him that night, it’s because they only wanted one person walking off that ship with the SCW Heavyweight title. And it sure wasn’t his old ass.

[Drake leans forward.]

Drake: Anyway, first thing is first. I’ll put you out quick. It would be quite the story to make the Freight Train tap. See you soon, Casey. Rest up. You’re gonna need it.

[The camera cuts out as Drake hits the power button on the remote control.]

35
Supercard Archives / SIMON v JORDAN v NICK v DRAKE v KEVIN v GABRIEL
« on: August 16, 2013, 11:42:45 PM »
 Vacation Part II: Recovery


Campeona: I love you my Drake…

[The camera fades in to a small, square hospital room. The walls are covered in what were most likely white tiles at one point. Across the far wall is a large window covered in thick iron bars. The loud tick tock of an old ‘Honeywell’ clock hanging above the closed, thick wooden wall is heard over and over and over again. In a chair, directly across from the hospital bed, sits Max. He is wearing a heavily wrinkled, bright blue Hawaiian shirt and dirty white pants. His unshaven face is starting to grow into a thicker gray beard. His hair, obviously greasy and unwashed, is mushed around on his head as if he had been running his hands through it over and over. He stares patiently and worriedly at the hospital bed across from him. Laying in the bed is Drake. His dark hair is uncombed and his face too is showing the early signs of a beard. His eyes, closed as they are, have large dark rings around them. He sits under a white sheet, shirtless, breathing softly and slowly. An intravenous drip sits stuck in his arm, right above the tattoo of the  ‘Male’ symbol on his inner forearm. He starts to move his head from side to side and he slowly opens his eyes.  Noticing this, Max jumps to his feet and darts over to his friend’s bedside.]

Max: D, you awake? Can you hear me buddy?

[Max gives him a slight nudge.  Drake rubs his eyes and gets a good look at his friend.]

Drake: Yeah. You look like shit though.

[Max smiles.]

Max: It’s good to have you back, D.

Drake: Back? Where did I go?

[Drake sits up in the hospital bed and looks around the room.]

Drake: Where am I?

Max: You’re in the Clinical Hospital in Caracas.

Drake: How…where…is-

[Max cuts him off.]

Max: Campeona? She isn’t real, Drake.

Drake: What are you talking about?

Max: What exactly do you remember?

Drake: I was in the hotel courtyard and I met her. We went to dinner and-

[Max cuts him off again.]

Max: Anything before the courtyard?

Drake: Yeah, we got to the hotel. You guys were checking in and I stepped on that bug.

Max: That wasn’t a bug, D. That was a Chactidae scorpion.

Drake: A what?

Max: A scorpion. Apparently those little thing s can really fuck you up. They can cause a fever, large red welts all over the body, severe disorientation, and in some cases….hallucinations.

Drake: So you’re telling me I made it all up? The whole night with the most amazing woman I have ever met?

Max: It’s not that you made it up, D. But something inside of you was projecting out that vision. Of a beautiful woman named Campeona….Champion.

Drake: You’re not about to get deep on me are you?

Max: Think about it! What have we been pining for? What have we been working so hard for? Now we have it all in front of us. Of course you’re going to envision the championship as the most attractive thing in the world to you. A woman!

Drake: I think I need to get up.

[Drake tries to get up but he is in obvious pain.]

Max: Slow down there, killer. You’ve been in that bed for quite a while.

Drake: What, like twelve hours? I’ve slept longer than that, you know.

Max: Try four days.

Drake: Four days!?

Max: Yup. The first two days you were in and out mostly. Kept mumbling ‘Campeona…I love you…’. After that you pretty much slept while all the swelling went down.

Drake: What swelling? How bad was it?

Max: Let’s just say you were pretty red and puffy.

Drake: Fuck, Maxy. We wasted the whole vacation.

Max: Don’t worry about it, D. The important thing is that you’re ok. We’ll get another shot at that title eventually.

Drake: What do you mean?

Max: There’s no way you’re gonna be ready now. We had to cancel.

Drake: Fuck that!

[Drake pushes through the pain and pulls his legs around and sets his feet on the floor.]

Max: Drake, it’s ok. We’ll get another shot.

Drake: You really think I’m gonna pull out of this match? You think for a second I’m gonna do that to the fans. They deserve to see me in that ring, Maxy. Just because I’m here now doesn’t mean I can’t get in that ring. We’ve got ten days. Ten days can work.

Max: Drake. You’re not even supposed to fly back yet let alone get in the ring. Plus, what kind of shape are you gonna be in? You’ve been laid up for four days. You know what that can do to your body? What it can do to you muscles? Look, you can’t even stand. Why don’t you lie back-

[Drake cuts Max off by grabbing his arm.]

Drake: Maxy, I love you. You’re the best friend I’ve got and you’re really the only father I’ve ever known. But I swear to God if you don’t get me out of this fucking country and get me back to Vegas I will fire your ass.

[Max and Drake stare at each other for a moment.]

Drake: I…We have a championship to win.

[The stare continues.]

Max: Ok, D. I’m in.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Good. Now get me out of this fucking bed.

[The two laugh as the camera fades out.

The camera fades back into a large office. Beautiful wood with gold inlay lines and covers the walls all the way to the built in bar along the back wall. The far wall has a large desk with papers shuffled around and three different computer screens on the top. Across from the desk is a large burgundy leather couch. With speakers on either side playing classical music. Barry is pacing back and forth in between the couch and desk, talking loudly on his cell phone. He is wearing pinstripe suit pants with suspenders, a blue shirt and a red tie. His ear length blonde hair is slightly messy with three quarters of it slicked straight back and the rest flailing around as he makes hand gestures. The door to the office cracks open as Drake and Max walk in. Max is wearing a black pants and black shoes with a gray polo shirt on. His salt and pepper hair neatly combed and his face is freshly shaven. Behind him is Drake, wearing blue jeans, black and white Converse sneakers, a white v-neck t-shirt and an oversized, zip up hoodie. He walks with a slight limp as he hobbles over to the couch and plops down. They sit for a moment as Barry finishes up his heated phone conversation.

Barry: I don’t give a fuck what Mark Cuban says, Dirk gets paid or he doesn’t show up. Are we clear? That’s right. Good. Tell Mark I’ll call him tomorrow.

[Barry hangs up the phone. He turns to Drake and smiles.]

Barry: Champ, you’re alive!

Drake: It’s good to see you too, Barry.

Barry: You look like shit, you know. I can’t believe you’re actually gonna compete in this match. You know when it’s me telling you to sit this one out it’s serious.

Drake: I appreciate the concern but I’m in it to win it, Barry. And this is how you win it.

[Barry turns to Max.]

Barry: You sure you’re ok with this, Slim Jim? I mean he’s half a fucking vegetable for fuck’s sake. He probably couldn’t get his prick up for Emma Rose right now.

Max: He’s the boss.

Drake: That’s right. I am the boss, Barry.

[Barry leans up against his desk.]

Barry: Hey if you wanna go out there it’s your call, Showtime. But we could lose serious dollars here, pal.

[Drake gets up.]

Drake: I’m with you on all of this shit, Barry. The money, the endorsements, the commercials, all the fucking t-shirts and poster signings. I’m there. But this…this is  not about money, ok. This is about me and my father and my brother. It’s about Max. No Green has ever worn a Heavyweight Championship belt. This means more to me than the house, the money, women, all of it. I don’t care if it’s a bruised rib or elbow or poison from a fucking scorpion. Nothing is going to stop me from getting into that ring on the 18th. You understand me.

Barry: I’m right there, Champ. I’m with you.

Drake: Good.

Barry: So what’s the plan here anyway guys? I mean, you can barely walk.’

Drake: The gym, Barry. The gym.

[The camera cuts to Drake and Max in the gym. Max is wearing a red Adidas track suit and white cross trainers on and Drake is wearing black Nike gym shorts and a skin tight black tank top. He has a heavy bandage around his right ankle which is sticking out from underneath his back sock as he squats with about 250 pounds across his shoulders.]

Max: Push it, D. Push it.

[Drake winces a bit and lets out a loud groan as he snaps the weight back on to the squat rack. He breathes a sigh of relief as he picks up a towel and wipes his forehead and his face.]

Drake: This isn’t getting any easier.

Max: What did you expect?

Drake: I don’t know. I thought it would be better by now.

[Drake shakes his right foot.]

Max: It’s gonna hurt. The doctor said to stay off of that foot where that thing bit you for two to three weeks and you’ve been pushing it harder in the gym than I’ve seen you in the last ten years. Not since you and Nick were together.

Drake: Maybe Barry was right, Maxy. Maybe I shouldn’t be doing this.

[Max looks at Drake in a hard stare for a few moments.]

Max: Why don’t you hit the showers, kid. Take the rest of the day off. We’ll get back at it in the morning.

Drake: A shower actually sounds pretty damn good right now.

Max: Good. I’ll see you upstairs in a bit. I’m gonna hit the treadmill for a little while.

Drake: You gonna try and work some of that old off of ya?

[Max smiles.]

Max: Keep talking and I’m gonna step on your foot.

[The two share a laugh as Max heads up the stairs and Drake walks over to the locker room. He pushes through the door and heads to a set of lockers. He opens one of them and then sits down on the wooden bench in front of it. He pulls off his black tank top and chucks in to the bottom of the locker. He twists his head toward his right side and looks over the dark bruising around his ribs. He touches them and then winces a bit in pain. He lowers his head and lets out a long sigh. As he picks up his head he sees a picture taped on the inside of the locker. It’s his brother Nick and him, holding up the tag team championship belts, standing on opposite turnbuckles. Drake lets out a small smile as he closes his eyes and begins to think about how much he misses his brother as the camera fades out.

It fades back in to a small dressing room. There are large, dark gray bricks that make up the walls, a small ripped up couch, and a stool sitting a cross from a stand up mirror. The room is lit up by a dim overhead light the swings ever so slightly back and forth, indicating a small breeze is coming from somewhere. All of a sudden, out of nowhere, the large metal door swings open and in comes Nick and Drake. Nick is wearing black tape on his wrists and hands, long green wrestling tights that read “ACTION PACKED” going down the right leg, and black wrestling boots. His dark hair is tall and spiked and his front blades are bleached blonde. Drake is sporting a ponytail and similar long green tights. Each man is holding a tag team championship belt. As they get to the center of the small dressing room, they stare at each other and then embrace in a giant hug.]

Nick: Oh man, Dickey. I can’t believe we did it.

Drake: I know. This is such an awesome feeling.

Nick: The ‘Main Event’ baby!

Drake: ‘Action Packed’ Nick Green!

Nick: And “Mr. Showtime” Drake Green!

Drake: The Tag Team Champions of the world!

[The two laugh and smile.]

Drake: Oh man, I don’t ever want this feeling to end.

Nick: I know what you mean.

Drake: You think this is what it felt like for Dad and Uncle Max?

Nick: I’m sure they were just as happy when they won these titles, little bro. How could they not be?

Drake: I don’t ever want this team to break up, Nick. I just want to be Tag Team Champions forever.

Nick: Well, not forever.

Drake: What do you mean?

Nick: Don’t you have any other aspirations?

Drake: Like what?

Nick: You know, like singles titles or something.

Drake: Why would I want to win a title without you?

Nick: I don’t know. I guess the real question is why wouldn’t you?

Drake: Because you’re brother. We’re a team. This is what we always talked about, Nick. To be World Tag Team Champions together. This is what it’s all about.

Nick: Look, Dickey.

Drake: Drake.

Nick: What?

Drake: My name is Drake.

Nick: Ok. Look, Drake. I’m not saying I don’t wanna be World Tag Team Champions with you. I’m just saying, eventually, I wanna go on my own.

Drake: I don’t get it.

Nick: You know Dad was a 2-time Television Champion before he and Uncle Max got together. And hell, Max is what…a three time North American Champion?

Drake: Yeah, but-

[Nick cuts him off.]

Nick: Drake, it’s not like I’m saying I wanna quit the team. We just won these belts, man! I’m just eventually I wanna break out on my own. I wanna do something that Dad and Uncle Max couldn’t do. I wanna be the Heavyweight Champion.

[Drake laughs.]

Nick: What’s so funny?

Drake: Come on, Nick. The Heavyweight Champion?

Nick: Yeah. What’s so funny?

Drake: Guys like us don’t win the Heavyweight Championship. We’re not meant for that. Ok, maybe you can win a Cruiserweight Championship or even a Television Championship, but the Heavyweight Championship? You’re dreaming.

[Nick gets a bit angry and moves in close to his younger brother.]

Nick: Do I look like I’m asleep, Drake? All my life people told me I’m too small to make it. That I’m not good enough to make it. Well you know what I have to say to them? Fuck you. This here is proof.

[Nick holds up his Tag Team Championship belt.]

Nick: This is where it starts. And it’s not gonna stop until I reach the top. You can either sit here and watch me climb or you can join me, little bro. But I’m touching the stars one way or another. No one is gonna stop me. I’m gonna be the first Green to wear that Heavyweight title belt, even if it kills me.

[Drake and Nick stare at each other for a couple seconds and the screen fades out.

It fades back to Drake, staring at the picture of he and his brother. A small tear wells up in his eye as he thinks about all the things that his ambitious brother never go to accomplish. He gets up and grabs a white t-shirt and slips it on. He pulls out an iPod and straps it to his left forearm. Right above his ‘Male” symbol tattoo where the IV sat just last week. He slams the locker door shut and heads up stairs to wear Max is running on the treadmill. Max sees him coming and slows down the treadmill belt to a stop.]

Max: What happened to the shower?

Drake: I changed my mind. I’m gonna go for a run.

Max: Great. Hop on the machine next to me.

Drake: No a real run. Outside.

Max: Oh. You ok?

Drake: Yeah, I’m fine. Just feel like hitting the pavement and running home. It’s been a while.

Max: You want some company?

Drake: No I just want to be alone for a bit.

Max: You sure you’re alright, D?

Drake: Yeah, Maxy. I’m cool.

Max: Alright. Just be careful on that foot, ok?

Drake: Yeah. Got it.

[Drake heads out of the gym and on to the busy street. Looking down at his watch, it reads 3:12. He moves his head around in circles as the bright sun beams him in the face. He stretches his legs a for a moment and glances over at the good looking woman who smiles at him as she walks by. He smiles back faintly and goes back to stretching. He kneels down and pulls up the sock that is covering his bandage and then stands back. He reaches over and clicks on his iPod. ‘Get Lucky” by Daft Punk begins to play in his ears and he pushes off, heading down the road. He picks up some speed as he starts to lose himself in his thoughts.]

“Could she really have been all in my imagination. Her soft touch? The sweetness I tasted in her lips as she kissed me? All of it? I’m still finding all of this so hard to swallow. I’ve never had something take over my mind before. Well, nothing I didn’t pay for anyway. I could’ve sworn I had met the love of my life. That was it for me. I never wanted to leave her side. The way she smelled, the way she felt, it was amazing. Who knows? Maybe I was just projecting the Heavyweight title as a woman like Max said. I just find it all so weird.”

He wipes the sweat from his brow as he turns the corner.]

“I’m trying to think when the last time I felt that good was. Was it when I won the titles with Nick? Was it the first time I saw Rosie? Oh, Rosie. I almost forgot about her. She was great. I haven’t thought about her in so long. I wonder where she is and what she’s doing. Is she still in Pennsylvania with her Mom? I really hope she didn’t go back to that guy Reno. That would suck. She was a nice girl. I really tried with her. At least for a little while. I don’t know what it is about women. I guess I have soft spot for some of them. More like all of them.”

[A group of girls smile at him as he whisks by.]

“Yes. Definitely all of them. You know who can get it? That Odette chick. It’s such a shame she’s stuck with that weirdo Gabriel. I guess she isn’t really stuck with him. She’s kinda marrying him. Stupid isn’t it? She’s so hot! He’s so, small and frail looking. I suppose some women like that kind of look. Lord knows I like all different types of women. This Gabriel guy though. I have no idea what he’s doing in this match. Some could make the argument that I don’t belong either though. All former or champions, except me. I guess it must have something to do with the fans. Mark and Christian must think I can sell some tickets. But Gabriel, why is he there? I get he was the first ever SCW Heavyweight Champion but come on. The man is practically an undercard tag team wrestler now. I’m not denying he can get down in the ring but can he really draw money like the other guys? Are people gonna pay to come see him with that strap? I’m not sure. Hey, this is fun. Running and talking to myself. Why don’t I do this more often?”

[Drake turns on to another road.]

“Another one is Simon. I love this guy but why does he even have that belt? It never seemed right. It was a weird push. The guys got talent but he belongs in ACW fighting Ben Jordan. The belt just looks weird around his waist. He’s such a nice guy, though. Maybe I should get him something? Like a bottle of wine or something. That would be nice. I guess if I end up winning that would probably be a real dick move. I bet Barry would die laughing though. This song is pretty damn good.”

[He restarts the song on his iPod.]

“Up all night to get lucky…I don’t know if this reminds me of me or Kevin Carter. I like Kevin. I wish I could bang Amy. Why do I want to bang everyone’s fiancé? Am I that guy? The guy you have to watch your girl around? Amy’s not even my type. Wait a sec, we went over this already. I like them all. Kevin is a dude’s dude though. I’d like to spend some time with him. Grab some drinks. Hit on some chicks. I know he probably wouldn’t cheat on Amy but I bet it’s be fun to vamp on some chicks with him. Dude has class. And he’s one hell of a talent. He’s only got one loss since showing up in SCW. Oh...who gave him that loss? That’s right, it was the guy with the huge cock, Mr. Showtime.”

[Drake smiles as he turns another corner.]

“I almost feel like it should be Kevin that wins that match. He deserves it. He’s bordering on kind of old. It could be his last run. Who knows? It would sit alright with me if he ended up with the strap. As long as he pinned someone else, LOL. Did I just say LOL to myself? God I gotta stop texting.  Anyway Kevin’s a dude. Check. He may be an old dude but he’s not as old as Jordan Williams, LOL. Damn it! I did it again!”

[He looks both ways as he crosses a street and keeps going.]

“Doesn’t Jordan look like Morgan Freeman just a little bit? Ok, fine he’s not THAT old. But he’s getting up there. He is a former champion and I get that carries some weight but once again, I feel like he was just thrown in this match to make it bigger. He’s not gonna win. He had his time and for whatever reason, it was lost to Simon Jones. That was the symbol of passing the torch to the next generation. You can’t pass the torch and then ask for it back. It doesn’t work like that. At least it shouldn’t. When he said he was retiring I was a bit sad though. I would’ve liked to have wrestled him one on one. He is somewhat of a legend. But this match just doesn’t fit him.”

[Drake turns to quieter road on his right.]

“What gets me the most though is how he’s friends with that douchebag Nick Jones. Oh man I can’t stand that guy. Even if I don’t win I hope I get to knock that guy out. I hope I get drop his head on the mat and stuff his neck in to his shoulders just so he’ll shut up. I’m pretty sure he just likes the sound of his own voice. All he does he rant and rave about how cool he is and how he’s the man and blah blah blah. No one really cares. I don’t any way. He is the only two-time Heavyweight Champion and Lord knows I give credit where credit is do but come on! He’s a tool! Man of the year? I’m the man of the people! That’s more important to me anyway. What the crowd thinks. I know this guy doesn’t give two craps about the people in the stands. All he cares about is himself. And that’s the most dangerous guy there is.”

[He hangs a left on to an even quieter road.]

“I don’t know why I’m talking to myself about these guys like they even have a chance. There’s no way I can lose this match. I have to win. This is why I came here. This title. I need to win. For Max, for Barry, for myself. I can’t let this chance slip through my fingers. It may be the only chance I get.”

[He turns in to a long, upward driveway.]

“This is for the fans. For all of the heart and support they throw my way. This is for all of the years Max tried to get me to figure it out. This is for my Dad, who never got the opportunity to compete for a title like this. It’s for Rosie and Elise and April and all the other women who got pushed to the side while I chased this shot. For Barry, who even though annoys the shit out of me sometimes, works his fucking ass off to make sure Max and I are taken care of. This is for Nick. My brother and my best friend who I miss more than anything. Who I would give for just to see one more time. This is his dream. I probably would’ve been happy with the Roulette title and some cash if it weren’t for him. He deserved this shot and I need to take it for him.”

[Drake gets to the top of the driveway and stares at his house.]

“Most of all, this is for me. I’ve earned this. I am the best man walking in to that ring. Even with bruised ribs and a bum foot. I am the next SCW Heavyweight Champion and that’s all there is to it. Because, after all, what time is it?”

[He opens his mouth to speak out loud.]

Drake: It’s Showtime.

[The scene fades out.]

36
Supercard Archives / SIMON v JORDAN v NICK v DRAKE v KEVIN v GABRIEL
« on: August 10, 2013, 11:35:23 PM »
 Vacation Part I: True Love

July 29th 2013 1:15 am

[The camera fades in to a long hallway in a hospital. Sitting on a bench in the white-tiled hallway is Max, wearing a red “SHOWTIME” t-shirt and black pants. He has a small look of worry on his face as a man comes running up toward him.]

Barry: Max! Max!

[Barry Goldstein comes running toward Max with a dark gray suit on. He is wearing a white shirt underneath and a dark blue tie that is loose around his unbuttoned color. His ear-length blonde hair flops around as he runs, waving his arms incessantly trying to get Max's attention.]

Barry: Max! Max!

Max: Yeah, yeah. I see you man.

[Barry catches up to Max and stops running.]

Barry: Where is he?

Max: He's in with the doctors.

Barry: I can't handle this stress, man. My heart is pounding.

Max: You sure it isn't all the coke?

[Barry sneers at Max.]

Barry: No it's not the coke you old hag. It's my love for the Champ.

[Max shakes his head.]

Barry: So what did they say?

Max: Nothing yet.

Barry: Anything broken?

Max: I don't know.

Barry: What the fuck, Slim Jim? What do you mean you don't know.

[Max stands up.]

Max: It means I don't fucking no, Barry. Now stop asking me or I'm gonna throw you out of the goddam hospital.

[From off camera.]

Drake: You guys never stop do you?

[Drake stands in a white and blue hospital gown, holding a an IV stand with tubes sticking out of his right arm. Upon seeing him, Max smiles and Barry runs over and grabs him in a big hug.]

Barry: Oh thank god, Champ. I thought I lost you!

Drake: It's ok Barry, I'm fine.

Max: What did they say?

Drake: Just some bruised ribs and a dislocated elbow.

Max: Good. How long you need off?

Drake: He said four to six weeks. Which isn't to bad-

[Barry cuts him off.]

Barry: Four to six weeks?

Drake: Yeah.

Max: That's ok. We can work with that.

Barry: No we cannot work with that!

Max: What's the problem? The man is hurt, Barry.

Barry: The problem is that on August 18th, Drake's got a shot at the SCW Heavyweight championship.

Drake: No shit. That's awesome!

Max: No that is not awesome. How can you expect to compete?

Barry: Why does this guy always mess my shit up? Some one please tell me.

[Drake puts his hand on Max's shoulder.]

Drake: Look, Maxy. I know you're worried.

Max: Drake-

[Drake cuts him off.]

Drake: I'm ok, Maxy. This is what I do.

Max: But, D-

Drake: Max. The people right? We gonna let them down?

Max:…

Drake: Maxy?

Max: Ok, fine. I’m in. But we got take it light and easy. No gambling and no drinking, D. You’re hurt and if you want any chance at winning this thing then you gotta take it easy and do things my way. No late night distractions and no GAMBLING.

Barry How the hell are we gonna do that? He lives in Vegas for hell’s sake!

Drake: Don’t worry about that boys. I got an idea.

Barry: What’s that?

Drake: Don’t worry. Just pack your bags.

Max: D-

Drake: For the third time, don’t worry. Trust me.

[The scene fades out as Drake smiles wide at Max and Barry.]

August 2nd 2013 5:30 pm

[The camera fades in to a small, dirty, hotel lobby. The tiles on the floor are a faded sea-foam green and every other one seems to be cracked. Across the back of the lobby is a large counter painted a very dim white with the same ugly sea-foam green color trimming the edge. Behind the counter stands a tall Hispanic man with white short sleeve button down shirt on and a wide brimmed hat. Behind him, on the wall, hangs a large sign that reads ‘Hotel de Caracas’. In walks three men. First is Max, wearing white pants, a blue Hawaiian shirt and white beach sandals. Across his face sit Maui Jim sunglasses that hide his tired eyes. Next in is Barry, wearing similar white pants a linen pink button up, slightly wrinkled with the sleeves rolled up. He two is wearing sunglasses, and his blonde hair is streaked back tightly with what is no doubt half of a tube of extra strength hair gel.

Behind him walks Drake. Wearing Bermuda shorts, a V-neck baby blue t-shirt and a pair of Maui Jim sunglasses as well. Around his right wrist is his large, bright platinum watch. The most noticeable thing about his out fit is the fact that he isn’t wearing any shoes.]

Max: Barry, I think you booked us in the biggest dump in all of Venezuela.

Barry: Nonsense. I stay here all the time. Every time I come down here.

Max: That still doesn’t mean that this place isn’t a dump.

Drake: Relax, Maxy. I can dig this place. Anywhere in Caracas is ok with me.

[Drake walks in toward the counter where the man is standing.]

Drake: Hello, sir. Reservation for three rooms under the name ‘Goldstein’.

[The man just stands there, quietly staring at Drake.]

Drake: Umm… El roomo? For el Goldstein….o?

[The man doesn’t react.]

Barry: Hold on, Champ I got this.

[Barry moves passed Drake and drops a $100 bill on the counter in front of the man. He immediately picks up the bill and smiles.]

Man: Hola! Senor Goldstein!

[The man tips his hat toward all three men.]

Barry: I’ll take the usual suite, Hermano. And you can give these gentleman the same set up you always give me.

Man: Including la prostitutas, Senor Goldstein?

Barry: Well, not them.

[Drake and Max smile at each other.]

Drake: Look, Barry. I’m gonna go hang on that patio out there for a bit by the pool. You guys gonna be ok in here?

Max: You promised no drinking, D…

Drake: And I’m gonna keep that promise, Maxy. Just going out for some fresh air.

Max: Alright. I’m gonna bring these bags up and I’ll be down in a bit to join you.

Drake: Sounds good.

[Drake turns to walk outside and as he drops his right foot down on the sea-foam green tile floor he hears a crunch. And then, after a split moment, a rush of pain fills his foot…]

Drake: Ahhhh! Fuck! Mother fucking cock sucker!

[Drake lifts up his foot to show a small scorpion hanging from his heel with his tail stuck deep into to Drake’s skin.]

Max: Holy shit, D.

Barry: Yeah, that can’t be good.

[The man darts from behind the counter and grabs the scorpion with his hand. He yanks it out of Drake’s foot and throws it to the ground before violently stomping on it.]

Drake: Damn, that hurt. Thanks for that, man.

Man: You must got to hospital now.

Drake: What? I’m fine. It doesn’t even hurt any more.

Max: D, maybe you should listen to him.

Barry: Yeah, for real. Maybe you could die or something.

Drake: No one is going to die. Thank you for the concern but I’ll be on the patio relaxing.

Max: D-

Drake: Max, I’m fine. I would tell you if I wasn’t, ok?

Max: Ok.

Drake: Good. I’ll see you in a bit.

[Drake makes his way out to the courtyard on the side of the hotel. He walks over to the bench wear a beautiful young Venezuelan woman is sitting, reading a book. She is wearing a long tight white dress and brown sandals. Her hair is dark and wavy and she has a small dimple on her left cheek that Drake notices instantly. Wasting little time, he introduces himself.]

Drake: Excuse me, hello.

Woman: Hello.

Drake: Do you speak English?

[The woman looks at him for a moment, sizing him up and down with a serious face on. After a few seconds, she smiles.]

Woman: Si senor. I speak English. My name is Campeona.

Drake: That’s a beautiful name.

Campeona: Thank you.

[The two stare at each other for a moment, smiling.]

Campeona: Are you going to tell me yours?

Drake: Yes. I’m Drake. Drake Green.

[He reaches out his hand in greeting and she grabs it with hers as their eyes make contact.]

Drake: Pleased to meet you.

Campeona: Igualmente.

Drake: What does that mean?

Campeona: It means I am please as well. I was about to walk over to the café. Would you like to join me?

Drake: Umm…

[Drake looks back over to the hotel lobby. Through the window he can see Max and Barry arguing over something.]

Drake: Sure. I’d love to.

Campeona: Follow me.

[She gets up and walks out of the courtyard. Drake begins to follow her but for a split second he begins to feel woozy. He can feel cold sweat start to form on his forehead and as he looks down to his right arm, it is covered in large red welts. Ina moment of panic, he shakes his head back and forth and in an instant, the welts are gone. As are the cold sweats and the wooziness. He shrugs it as if he was just seeing things and then follows Campeona out of the courtyard as the camera fades out.

The camera fades back in to Drake and Campeona sitting across from each other at a small table in a café. Campeona is drinking a glass of wine and Drake, a café con leche.  Campeona pulls out a pack of cigarettes and lights one up.]

Drake: May I?

Campeona: Si.

[Drake pulls out one of her cigarettes and lights it up.]

Drake: So where are you from?

Campeona: Here in Caracas. All of my life.

Drake: What do you do? Do you work?

Campeona: I help with my father’s farm when I am not in school.

Drake: School.

Campeona: Yes. Here in Caracas. I study at the university to become a doctor.

Drake: Wow. I’m impressed.

Campeona: How so?

Drake: You’re gonna be a doctor. That’s impressive.

Campeona: Gracias. And you? What do you do?

Drake: I’m a professional wrestler.

Campeona: You are a wrestler?

Drake: Yup.

Campeona: Tell me more.

Drake: What do you want to know?

Campeona: Everything.

Drake: Ok. Well I have a match coming up for the Heavyweight Championship. Against a few men.

Campeona: When is this?

Drake: On the 18th of this month.

Campeona: Shouldn’t you be somewhere training and not on vacation?

Drake: Yeah, well I got hurt a few days ago. Doc said to take some time to rest so here I am.

Campeona: Oh I see. Where are you hurt?

Drake: Just a few bruised ribs.

Campeona: Oh no. May I see?

Drake: Sure.

[Drake stands up and pulls his v-neck t-shirt up revealing his heavily bruised chest and ribs. Campeona gets up and walks over to Drake. She puts her hand on Drake’s bare chest and then begins to move it down toward the bruises. She moves her hand down across his abs and then back up to his chest. She slowly looks ups and the two make eye contact]

Drake: You are a beautiful man, Drake Green.

[Drake cracks a small smile.]

Drake: And you are a magnificent woman.

[Drake leans in a and kisses her. They share a passionate embrace for a moment before Campeona pulls away.]

Drake: What’s wrong?

Campeona: Not here.

Drake: I want you.

[Campeona smiles up at Drake.]

Campeona: Follow me.

[Campeona walks out of the café and on to the side street leading back toward the hotel. Drake begins to follow her but stops when he hears Barry and Max call out his name. He turns around to look for them but no one is in sight. He shrugs it off and goes to catch up with Campeona. He meets he in the alley and grabs her by the arm. She turns back at Drake and their eyes meet again. They return to their passionate embrace as Drake pushes her against the side of the building. As he starts to kiss her neck she lets out a soft moan as the camera fades to black.

The camera fades back in to Drake’s hotel room. The two are sitting up naked, but covered, on the bed. Campeona takes a long drag of her cigarette and then exhales slowly toward the ceiling of room. Drake leans over and grabs the cigarette from her hand and takes a drag of his own. She sits up, smiles, and begins to run her fingers through Drake’s hair. She pulls his head down to her exposed chest and he lays down, taking another drag, and staring out the window at the Venezuelan night sky.]

Campeona: So tell me about these men who you must face, mi amor.

Drake: Well…there are six of them.

Campeona: Seis? Ay dios mio…

Drake: You ain’t kidding.

Campeona: Tell me. Who are they?

Drake: Where should I start?

Campeona: Start with the one who you fear the most.

Drake: Fear? You got the wrong guy, baby.

Campeona: Drake…my Drake. You don’t have to put on an act here. Not with me.

[Drake stares at her for a long moment.]

Drake: Gabriel. His name is Gabriel.

[Campeona smiles.]

Campeona: And why do you fear this man?

Drake: It’s not fear in the normal sense of the word. I wasn’t kidding when I said I don’t have that kind of fear. But Gabriel does scare me.

Campeona: How?

Drake: He’s the underdog here. Not for lack of talent or anything like that. Dude’s a beast in the ring. He was the first ever Heavyweight champ. It’s just that he’s been doing tag team duty for so long that people kind of forgot about him. It just seems that he was thrown in to this match to make it an even number. Six instead of five. But that’s the beauty of it. He can slip right passed all of us.

Campeona: You speak so passionately about all of this, my Drake. Please. Tell me more.

Drake: Well…there’s Kevin Carter. I got a lot of respect for this guy. Man has done it all. Except, of course, winning the SCW heavyweight title. He’s a fierce competitor and he doesn’t back down to a challenge. In our match-

[Campeona cuts him off.]

Campeona: You beat him before?

Drake: Yes. It was tough though. I don’t know if the man knows how to quit so it’ll be interesting to see how he does in this match. Especially with Nick Jones in it.

Campeona: Nick Jones?

Drake: Yeah, Nick Jones. If there’s one guy I hate in the world of professional wrestling it’s Nick Jones. I had him beat a few weeks ago and his dick bag of a lackey interfered and cost me the match. I’ve wanted to beat this guy down ever since. Not that it’s gonna be easy. He’s a former SCW Man of The Year and the only two time Heavyweight Champion. And Slamfest Magazine has him pegged to walk out with the belt again. I don’t know if I blame them either. As much as I’ll never say it in public, the guy is that good.

Campeona: And the others?

Drake: Jordan Williams. Another former champion. He’s a legend in our world. I can’t say enough about this guy in the ring. He’s big and strong a technical nightmare for anyone smaller than him.

Campeona: Like you, no?

[She pokes and smiles at Drake who smiles back.]

Drake: Yes, like me. He’s a former champ for a reason but I think his time is done. This seems like a case of one match too many for Jordan. He should’ve stayed retired. I think he’s gonna regret this one.

Campeona: Mi amor, you’ve named all of these men but who is the Champion you all must beat.

Drake: Simon Jones. No relation to Nick.

Campeona: Simon…

Drake: I like Simon. I think he’s a good dude. Hell of a talent in the ring. It’s a shame too because I don’t think he’s been given a chance here. It’s almost impossible for him to come out on top here. Almost too much to ask of any champion to try and retain his belt in a match like this. A lot of people don’t think Simon even deserves to wear that belt. It’s not like the SCW pushed him to the top spot. If he didn’t win that open battle royale he never would’ve gotten that shot against Jordan for the title. I mean, I’m glad he did. He’s got more talent than most people that have held that belt but, I guess he lacks the charisma a bit. He’s not the kind of champ you’re gonna sell boxes of Wheaties with, you know?

Campeona: Wheaties?

Drake: Never mind, it’s a bad joke.

Campeona: You speak so passionately about these men. What do you have to say about me?

[Drake sits up and leans in toward her.]

Drake: You?

Campeona: Si.

Drake: You’re my prize.

[Drake leans in to kiss her but as he gets close he opens his eyes and sees Max where Campeona was just sitting. Startled he jumps back in the bed.]

Drake: Max! What the fuck!?

[He hears Barry’s voice from the other side of the bed.]

Barry: Calm down, Champ. Everything is ok.

[Drake frantically turns to his right and sees Barry sitting next to him. He begins to breathe heavily and the cold sweat on his brow returns. The camera zooms back to show Drake, not sitting in a hotel bed, but sitting on a gurney in a small ambulance. His shirt has been removed and his body is covered in large silver dollar sized red welts. He is sweating profusely and shaking at a near violent pace. Max is sitting to his left and Barry to his right. In front of him sits an emergency medial technician.]

Barry: Just relax, Champ. We’re on our way to the hospital. Everything is gonna be ok.

Max: Just take deep breaths, D. You’re gonna be fine.

[Drake sits up violently and screams out.]

Drake: CAMPEONA!

[He grabs Max’s arm.]

Drake: Where is Campeona?

Max: Who?

Drake: The woman from the hotel. The courtyard.

Max: Who are you talking about?

Drake: The woman Max. I love her. I met her out in the courtyard.

Max: You never made it to the courtyard, D. You stepped on a scorpion in the hotel lobby and then passed out as you tried to walk outside. You’re in an ambulance on the way to Caracas Hospital. Everything is gonna be ok.

[Drake falls back down and nearly passes out and then begins to whisper the name over and over again.]

Drake: No…that’s not true…I love her…Campeona….Campeona….Campeona….

Barry: What the hell is he saying?

Max: I don’t know. Sounds like gibberish.

EMT: He’s saying Campeona.

Barry: What does that mean?

EMT: It’s Español. For champion.

[Barry and Max look at each other as the camera focuses on Drake’s welted body before it fades to black.]

37
Climax Control Archives / A Weird Evening...
« on: July 13, 2013, 12:55:17 AM »
 July 11th 2013 8:50 pm

[The camera fades in to a dimly lit restaurant. A soft piano is playing in the distance as the patrons enjoy a quiet dinner on this warm Las Vegas evening. The walls of the restaurant are covered by what seems to be exposed dark gray brick, but as you look closer you can see it’s just a plastic façade. Large, burning candle sconces are fastened to the walls every four feet or so to help sell the castle feel the restaurant seems to be going for. The camera pans around the large dining room focusing on different patrons. An older couple sitting against the back wall, celebrating their 50th wedding anniversary, shares a champagne toast together. A young lesbian couple seems to be having an argument as they go back and forth but try desperately to keep their body language and voice levels down.

The camera comes to a halt on a small table in the center of the dining room. A young woman with strawberry blonde hair, wearing a bright lime green dress with a floral print on it and matching heels, sits across from her date. A good looking young man with dark hair in a makeshift faux-hawk, stubble on his cheeks and chin, and bright green eyes. He is wearing a dark blue blazer, a white and blue pinstriped shirt with an open collar, blue jeans and white Puma sneaker. He is Drake Green and he is on his date the waitress with the southern drawl, April.]

April: So that’s when my Daddy upped and moved us to Nevada. Right when the cattle ranch was opened.

Drake: And where are you from exactly?

April: Texarkana. The Texas.

Drake: I didn’t know there was any other side.

April: Well, being in Texarkana gives you quite a unique opportunity. See, you can stand in both Texas and Arkansas just by moving a couple little feet.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Isn’t that something.

[April smiles back.]

April: Are you mocking me, Drake?

Drake: I wouldn’t think of it.

[The two lock eyes and smile for a moment.

POP!

A waiter opening another bottle of champagne for the older couple startles them.]

April: Gee, that was loud.

Drake: Isn’t that something?

[Drake looks back over at the older couple.]

Drake: These two people have been together for fifty years. That’s nearly two of me.

April: That is two of me.

Drake: I can’t even imagine what that’s like.

April: I can, two soul mates spending their entire lives together. What an amazing feeling that must be.

[Drake looks back at her.]

Drake: You wanna get outta here?

April: I told my Daddy I’d be home by midnight, Drake.

[Drake gets up and pulls his chair around the table next to hers. He sits down, grabs her hand in his and gives it a quick kiss. He looks up at her and smiles.]

Drake: I’ll have you home by 11:45.

[April bites her lip gently and smiles back at him again.]

April: Okay.

[The camera cuts to Drake and April walking down a quiet street holding hands. There are several people on the street, all walking quietly. Drake has thrown his blue blazer over the shoulders of April as they walk.]

April: So tell me something I don’t know about you.

Drake: Like what?

April: I don’t know. How about here you got that name Drake? Not very common.

Drake: It’s a family name. It was my mother’s maiden name. She was an only child and she wanted her family name to live on.

April: That’s sweet. Where are they now, your parents?

Drake: Not around anymore.

[April stops walking and turns to Drake.]

April: I’m so sorry, I had no idea-

Drake: No, it’s ok. Its’ been along time now. My mom passed when I was only a few weeks old. My dad…I was seven.

April: Do you have any brothers or sisters?

Drake: I do. I have a younger sister. She lives somewhere in Oregon now with her hippy boyfriend. I haven’t seen here in a few years.

April: Just one sister?

[Drake thinks for a moment. He thinks about his best friend, his brother Nick who passes away just over seven years ago. He thinks about how much he misses him and how great things would be if he was still around.]

Drake: Yeah. Just the one.

[They start walking again.]

April: Tell me about her.

Drake: Not much to tell. She’s two years younger than me and she’s a nutcase. Smokes alotta weed and plays guitar. Last time I spoke with her was Christmas time. She asked me for some money to fix her car and promised to pay me back before the end of January.

April: Well, she’s only a few months late.

Drake: That was Christmas 2011.

[The two share a chuckle as they come up to a quaint little row house.]

April: This is me.

Drake: So it is.

April: Thanks for such a great night, Drake.

Drake: No. Thank you. This was really refreshing.

[April takes Drake’s blue blazer off of her shoulders and hands back to him. She smiles with her eyes at him and then extends her hand toward him. Drake smiles back at her and hesitantly grabs her hand and shakes it.]

April: Goodnight, Drake. I hope we get to do this again soon.

Drake: Me too.

[Drake pulls April close to him and moves in for a kiss but she moves her head slightly to the right and away from Drake’s lips.]

Drake: What’s wrong?

April: I’m not the “Kiss on the First Date’ type of girl, Drake. I’m sorry.

Drake: No, don’t be sorry. Are you kidding me? I like that.

April: Are you sure?

Drake: Yes.

April: Ok, good. ‘Cause I can’t wait to see you again.
   
Drake: How about next Tuesday?

April: It’s a date!

Drake: Great. I’ll see you then.

[April slowly moves a way holding on to Drake’s hand as long as possible. She finally lets his grip slips away and she smiles as she disappears behind her front door.  As he turns around he throws his blazer back on and then pulls his iPhone out of his pocket. He turns it back on to see he has 6 new voicemails. He sees that they are all from Max so he calls him back right away.

RING…

RING…

RING…

Finally Max answers.]

Max: D.

Drake: Max, what’s going on?

Max: You better come home, D.

Drake: Everything ok?

Max: You gotta see this.

Drake: Ok. I’m on my way home.

[The camera cuts out.]

July 12th 2013 12:30 am

[The camera fades back in to the exterior of Drake’s home. A black Porsche Cayenne GTS speeds up the driveway and screeches to a halt right in front of the blue stone walkway that leads to the front door. Drake gets out of the car, still in his blue blazer, and walks briskly up to the front door. As he gets the he can see Max, who is wearing a black t-shirt and gray sweatpants, standing with Barry, who is wearing black jeans and boots, a black and white striped button down with an open collar, and a pink blazer. As he gets closer he can see what they’re staring at. There are words that seem like they’re painted on in red to the large double front doors.

“HE IS COMING”

As Drake gets closer Max turns around to him.]

Max: Can you believe this shit?

Barry: Some fucking, young punks.

[Drake walks up close to the door and examines the writing.]

Drake: What does it mean?

Max: I don’t know.

[Drake touches it with his fingers.]

Drake: It’s thick. Doesn’t feel like paint.

Barry: I don’t know, champ. It gives me the fucking creeps.

Drake: What do you think, Max? Kids?

Barry: Who else could it be?

Max: Could be Nick Jones. He’s known to purposely do shit to mess with people.

Drake: Yeah, but this isn’t him. Can we get this cleaned up?

Max: I already called the cleaning crew. They’ll be hear in the morning.

Barry: Thank fucking god. I thought I was gonna have to stop coming over here. Thought this place was cursed.

Drake: Yeah, right.

[Drake pulls open the front door and heads into the his home. Barry and Max follow suit. They get into the living and Drake throws his blue blazer down on the couch.]

Drake: I’ll be right back.

Barry: We still going out?

Drake: Yeah. Give me like fifteen minutes.

[Drake walks through a door on the other side of the living room and into a small office. On the back wall are several championship belts enclosed in glass cases, along with a framed “Action Packed” t-shirt and a signed copy of Slamfest Magazine with Jordan Williams on it. Across from the memorabilia wall is a chair with a small table next to it with a green screen behind it, sitting in front of a camera. On the table sits a remote control, an ash try, a lighter, and a cigarette. A small smile creeps over Drake’s face as he walks over to the chair and plops down. He picks up the stogey and sparks it up. He takes a few strong pulls and a slight sense of euphoria fills his body. His smile gets bigger as he picks up the camera’s remote control and clicks it on.]

Drake: Nick, my good friend Nick.

[Drake giggles.]

Drake: take that word for a second. Friend. What does it mean? It means trust. It means companionship. It means…oh fuck who knows. I certainly don’t any more and quite honestly I don’t know if I give a shit. There’s something about though, something that gives me a little warm fuzzy feeling inside. I rented the Wrestleclassic PPV when you beat Blade Alexander for the title. I remember watching you thinking, this guy is a real douchebag.

[Drake laughs as he takes another pull off the cigarette.]

Drake: You were the one. When I signed on that dotted line, this is the match that I wanted. Ever since that Wrestleclassic , I wanted to punch you in the face. I mean, really just smack you. I don’t want to beat you. Don’t tell Barry I said that, he’ll have a fucking heart attack. He’s angry enough this match isn’t on a PPV. He keeps going on and on about losing money. I don’t care about any of that though. I just care about one thing, Nick.

[There’s a loud knock on the door.]

Barry: Come on we’ve got a 2:30 appointment.

Drake: I’ll be right there.

[Drake turns back to the camera.]

Drake: I just want them to cheer my name. And they’ll do that Nick. They’ll do it if I drop you and they’ll do it if I lose. Do you know why? Because they love me. I’m not some sad selfish man like you. A man that needs to constantly talk about how great he is and how wonderful and amazing his accomplishments are. Because none of them matter, Nick. If the fans don’t love you then what is it for? Personal pleasure? Ego? None of that fits here, bro. So go on, make like you and be a douchebag.

[Drake gets up and clicks the camera off. He takes one last long pull of that smoke and then heads toward the living room and the camera fades out.]

July 12th 2013 2:30 am

[Barry and Drake are walking down a narrow path in what seams like woods, which is odd for the middle of Nevada. They get to what looks like a small shack, with run down shingles on blacked out windows.]

Drake: This can’t be it.

Barry: What?

Drake: You thought that graffiti on my front door was creepy and look where you’re bring me in the middle of the night.

Barry: Just trust me ok. This guy is the fucking man.

Drake: Ok.

[They step up to the door and Barry knocks three times.]

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

[A screechy female voice from inside pokes through the wooden door.]

“WHO IS IT?

Barry: It’s Barry. We’ve got the 2:30.

[The door creeks open and standing in front of them is a thirty-something year old woman with long light brown hair standing in heels, a bra, and panties. Attached to the strap of her bra is the number “7” in glitter paper. She starts to talk to them in a very monotone, cigarette influenced voice.]

Seven: Welcome to Ali’s Therapeutic Services. Ali is a very busy man and although you have an appointment for 2:30, I need to assess the importance of the situation. Please, on a scale from 1 to 10, please elaborate on the gravity of your situation.

[Barry and Drake turn to each other and shrug.]

Barry: Let’s say a six.

Drake: I was gonna say five.

Seven: Well?

Barry: Five and a half.

Seven: Right this way.

[The woman leads them down a narrow passageway into what looks like a waiting room. There is another thirty-something year old woman standing behind counter in the same uniform; heels, bra, panties. She has a number “3” pinned to her bra strap. Sitting on a bench is a young man in a plaid shirt and blue jeans. His hair is messy and his glasses have extremely thick lenses.]

Seven: Please have a seat here and wait for your name to be called.

[Drake and Barry take a seat next to the young man on the bench and watch the woman walk away. Barry turns to Drake and smiles.]

Barry: Huh? Pretty fucking awesome huh?

Drake: Barry…did you take me to a whorehouse?

Barry: No. This is Ali, man. This guys is the real fucking deal. He’s a shaman from India or Pakistan some Fucking-stan. He knows his shit.

Drake: Some fucking-stan? Really?

Barry: Look, just trust me ok? I know things like this.

Drake: Ok, Barry. I trust you. But if one of these Newport smoking housewives tries to touch my junk I’m outta here.

[Just then, the woman from behind the counter calls out for them.]

Three: Mr. Green?

[Drake stands up.]

Drake: That’s me.

Three: Ali will see you now.

[Just as Barry and Drake start to make their way into the room, the young man from the bench stands up and interrupts.]

Man: Excuse me? Excuse me?

Three: Yes sir?

Man: I….I…I had a 2:15 appointment. It’s now 2:33 and I’m still waiting. This isn’t fair. These guys just got here.

Three: Sir, we’re going to have to ask you sit back down.

Man: This isn’t fair. I demand to see Ali. I will not stand for this.

Three: Sir, if you do not sit down and relax we’re going to have to ask you to leave.

Man: But-

Three: But, nothing. These gentleman are a 5 and a half. You sir, are a 12. Now sit down.

[Drake and Barry chuckle to themselves as the young man sits back down.]

Three: My apologies, gentlemen. Please follow me.

[Drake and Barry continue to follow the woman down the narrow hallway.]

Barry: Look, champ. Ali is a very serious guy. Don’t get disappointed if he doesn’t even acknowledge that you’re in the room.

Drake: That’s cool.

Barry: Ok, good. I just don’t want you to get upset or anything.

Drake: Me?

Barry: I know, I know. Just a disclaimer.

Drake: I think I’ll be ok.

[They get to another door and she knocks three times.]

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

[The door opens to reveal yet another woman, this one blonde, wearing the same uniform; heels, bra, panties. This lady has a glittery “9” attached to her bra strap.]

Nine: Come in, please.

[She smiles intently at Drake as the two men walk in. They walk passed her and around another corner. They turn into what seems to be a room draped in black sheets. At the center of the room is a bed of pillows sitting in front of a rather large middle-eastern looking man with his eyes closed, wearing a black robe and a large gold turban. As the two men get closer he stops them.]

Ali: Who’s there?

Barry: Hey Ali, its-

Ali: Goldstein? Barry Goldstein?

Barry: Yes. Yeah it’s me.

Ali: Barry Goldstein 2004 Premature ejaculation. 2007 erectile dysfunction.

Barry: Hey-

Ali: 2009 erectile dysfunction again.

Barry: Ok-

Ali: 2011 Premature ejaculation and night terrors.

Drake: Night terrors?

Barry: My last divorce.

Drake: Ah.

[Ali opens his eyes and motions for them to come sit down.]

Ali: Tell me, Barry. What can I do for you today?

[Drake and Barry sit.]

Barry: Actually-

Ali: Mr. Showtime?

Drake: You got me.

Ali: Oh my god, my kids are never going to believe this. Nine! My camera!

[The woman walks over with a camera.]

Ali: Take a picture of me and the Showstopper.

[Ali leans in and puts his arm around Drake as she takes a picture.]

Ali: This is so exciting. Please, tell me why I have been bestowed such an honor.

Drake: Actually, I don’t know. Barry here thought it’d be a good idea for me to come here.

Ali: Barry? Please elaborate. Fill us all in.

Barry: Well since you know him so well, Champ here’s got a big match coming up. I thought maybe a little bit of your wisdom could help us out a little bit.

Ali: Ok, how can I help?

Barry: I don’t know, man. Maybe a couple of Hail Allah’s or something?

[Ali laughs.]

Ali: Barry this is not what I do here. You know that. Please, Drake. Tell me about this match. Who is it against and how can Ali help you?

Drake: Well it’s Nick Jones. And I thought maybe you can give me some guidance as far as how to focus my energy or something.

Ali: I see. Nick Jones is indeed a formidable opponent. He is also a douchebag.

Drake: I know! That’s what I was just saying a little while ago.

Ali: Up top my brother!

[Ali holds out his hand for a high five and Drake obliges.]

Ali: Ok, Drake. I may have a way to help you. Please, let us hold hands.

[All three men grab each other’s hands in a circular set up. Ali closes his eyes and he very softly starts to chant some ethnic words. After a moment his eyes open and suddenly drops both Drake’s and Barry’s hands.]

Drake: What is it?

Ali: I cannot help you.

Barry: What?

Drake: Why not?

Ali: I do not wish to discuss this any further. Nine!

[The woman walks back over.]

Drake: No wait. You gotta give me something here, Ali.

[Ali looks at Drake and pauses for what seems like an eternity.]

Ali: You are surrounded by darkness, Mr. Green.

Drake: What do you mean?

Ali: That is as much as I can say.

Drake: Bullshit.

Barry: Hey, Drake-

Drake: No. I want to hear this.

Ali: Ok, fine. There is a shroud of ugliness that surrounds you. It is not an internal darkness, Mr. Green. It is something that is coming for you. It will over power you and there is nothing you can do to stop it from happening.

Drake: What does that mean?

Ali: It means that someone, not someone near you now, but someone is coming for you Mr. Green and when he does, it may not be smart to be around.

Barry: The door…

Green: Isn’t there something I can do to stop it?

Ali: You cannot wash water and you cannot burn fire. Some things, Mr. Green, some things you just cannot change.

Green: Who is it? Is it Nick Jones?

Ali: I cannot say.

Green: What the fuck does that mean?

Ali: It means that I cannot say. Now if you will excuse me I have another appointment waiting.

Green: This is bullshit.

[Drake and Barry get up and walk toward the door. Just before they leave, Drake turns around and walks back toward Ali.]

Drake: You know what?

[Drake picks up Ali’s camera and throws it on the ground and then stomps on it, breaking it to tiny little pieces.]

Drake: There. There’s something dark for you.

[Drake storms passed Barry and out of the room as the camera fades to black.]

July 13th 2013 4:00 pm

[The camera fades into a dressing room. Drake Green is pacing back and forth in front of the vanity and the small sofa. He is wearing a light gray suit, brown shoes, and an open collar lavender shirt. Max is sitting on the couch, wearing a black suit and a white shirt with a black tie. He looks up at Drake who is nervously pacing back and forth.]

Max: You ok, D?

Drake: Yeah, I’m fine.

Max: You’re not still bugged out by that whole shaman thing are you?

Drake: …

Max: I fucking told Barry not to being you there. It was only gonna fuck with your head.

Drake: It’s not that.

Max: What is it?

Drake: It’s everything. Its; the graffiti, the weird letters that Barry keeps getting that are addressed to me, the hang ups I get at the house. And the weirdest part, I keep feeling like there is someone watching my when I’m sleeping.

Max: This guy really got you, D. Maybe we should cancel the match with Nick Jones.

Drake: What? No way. You know how many people bought tickets to see me? I couldn’t do that to them. What time is this thing anyway?

Max: I don’t know. Barry said four o’clock so it should be soon.

[Just then there’s a loud knock at the door. Drake walks over and answers it and there is young man wearing a headset, a polo shirt, and khaki shorts.]

Man: They’re ready for you, Mr. Green.

Drake: Ok, I’ll be right out.

Man: Sure thing.

[The young man shuts the door.]

Drake: How do I look?

Max: Like a champion.

Drake: Ok, good. I’ll see you out there.

[Drake opens the door up and sees the young man with the headset. He follows him through the hallways, up a small set of stairs and then onto a stage where there is a place for him to sit in front of a crowd for a press junket. Standing in front of the table is a heavyset woman with short dark hair. She comes the reporters down.]

Woman: Ladies and gentlemen of the press, I’m sure you all know who this is. You’ll have 30 minutes to ask all of your questions. Will begin with Trisha Geer.

Reporter 1: Drake, how confident are you feeling coming in to this match with Nick Jones.

Drake: Pretty confident, Trisha. I always try to approach every match the same. I just prepare mentally and physically and try to make sure I’m at my best on Wrestleday.

Reporter 2: Are any at all intimidated by Nick Jones?

Drake: No. Not at all. Look, I’m not gonna sit up here and say Nick Jones sucks ‘cause it just isn’t gonna happen. The dude is tough, Tougher than most people I know but that’s not what makes him as good as he is. Its’ the trash talking. He gets in your head and he doesn’t leave until he knows he has you beat.

Reporter 3: Do you think you’re gonna win.

Drake: I try not to play those guessing games, Miss. It rarely turns out ways you would suspect it. My focus on Sunday night is to put on a show. Because hey, I am the Greatest Show on Earth and that’s what the fans pay to see. I’m gonna make sure they get a match that they’ll never forget.

Reporter 2: So what is your overall opinion of the man?

Drake: He’s a d-

[Drake stops himself from using curse words in front of children.]

Drake: He’s at the forefront of the SCW title picture and he should be. He’s the company’s top guy and he’s got a Man of The Year award too. Not to mention all of that and more but he’s the only two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion. Which means if I beat him I’m likely in the Simon Jones category.

Reporter 1: So do you see yourself in the SCW Main Event going forward if you do in fact beat Nick Jones at Climax Control on Sunday?

Drake: I think we’ll see that either way. The truth is the people love me. I’m there guy. So even if I lose, they still want me in the main event, so that’s where I’ll be. I’d love to sit here and chat but I got a trainer that’s really up my ass. Don’t forget to catch Climax Control live on Sunday.

[Drake gets up and walks out of the pressroom as reporters try to sneak in more questions. He walks through the door to the backstage area and the camera fades out.]

38
Climax Control Archives / Settling In
« on: July 04, 2013, 10:50:27 PM »
 June 29th, 2013 10:30 pm

[The camera fades in to a big, bright, open casino floor. The smell of fresh cigarette smoke lingers through the air. The loud sounds of the crowds of people hovering over their respective gaming tables is cut repeatedly and rather dramatically by the unnerving high decibel sirens coming from the jackpot winners and slot machines. The camera begins to follow a cocktail waitress through the sea of tables. She is wearing a black corset, a small and tight black skirt, black stockings and tall black heels. She is carrying a tray full of different cocktails and packs of cigarettes. She stops along the way at a few tables to deliver drink and take more orders. She finally makes her way to the black jack table. Sitting across from the dealer are three men and one older woman.

From right to left there is a tall African-American male with a bald head and a thick goatee. He is wearing a loose fitting blue button up short sleeve shirt. Next to him is the older woman who has her up tightly in a bun and is wearing shiny, almost reflective, gold button up blouse and big, dangly red earrings that match her bright red lipstick. Next to her sits a very nervous, and very sweaty Barry Goldstein. He is wearing a pink dress shirt and a light blue tie. His sleeves are rolled up and his top button is left open. He is wearing brown, oversized sunglasses and his blonde hair is ruffled in a mess. Next to him sits Drake Green. Drake is wearing a loose fitting navy blue polo shirt and dark jeans. His hair is a bit unkempt and longer than usual. He nervously rubs his black and white Converse sneakers together before he notices the waitress.]

Drake: Oh thank god.

[The waitress comes over and hands Drake a plastic cup full of ice and scotch. He hands her a chip out of his stack and then takes a long, large gulp of his drink. She walks over and exchanges a full beer with an empty one from the man at the end of the table and then walks away. Drake turns back to the dealer.]

Dealer: Sir?

Drake: Yeah, yeah. I’m thinking.

[Drake looks down at his cards and sees a “King” and a “Six”. He swallows a bit more scotch and then picks up the cigarette from the ashtray sitting in front of him and takes a long pull. He looks across the way at the dealer’s cards. Another “King” stares back at that sits next to a face down card. He concentrates hard for a moment on the face down card as he takes another long pull from the cigarette. He exhales and then looks back up at the dealer.]

Drake: Hit me.

[The dealer turns over a “Four” and Drake lets out a sigh of relief. The relief however, lasts only for a moment until the dealer reaches for his face down card. His heart pumps as the dealer turns it over. “Five”. His heart pumps even harder and louder as the dealer reaches for an extra card. He pulls it out of the shoe and flips it over. “Jack”. Drake and Barry hug each other as scream out in joy.]

Drake: YES!

Barry: I knew that motherfucker would bust!

Drake: Ah god damn I love me some black jack!

Barry: How does it feel?

Drake: It feels great.

Barry: I fucking love Vegas. Let’s cash out and go find some blow.

[Drake laughs.]

Drake: I’ll cash out but you’re on your own with the blow.

Barry: You’re right. You’ve got that Lacoste thing going on. We’ll get geeked up later at the club.

[Drake and Barry pick up their chips and walk toward the cashier booth.]

Drake: I don’t wanna keep disappointing you but I’m not doing cocaine with you.

[Barry laughs.]

Barry: Hey! A boy can dream can’t he?

[They get to the cashier booth and they both get their money. Drake takes out his wallet and puts the few hundred dollar bills back into his wallet and puts it into his wallet. He turns to Barry who pulls a baseball-sized wad of cash out and adds his newly acquired dough to it.]

Drake: Jesus, Barry. What the fuck?

Barry: What? I got two ex-wives. Cash is king, bitch.

[Drake laughs again.]

Drake: Do you know where I’m supposed to go for this Lacoste thing?

Barry: Yeah, Body English. But you can’t go like that, Champ.

[Drake looks over his clothes.]

Drake: What’s wrong with this. It’s a Lacoste shirt.

[Barry smiles.]

Barry: Your hair. It’s a mess. It looks like you rolled out of bed nine months after your last haircut.

[Drake turns to look at his reflection on a reflective piece of medal on the wall.]

Drake: I guess it’s a little messy. Fuck.

[Drake looks around the hallway in the hotel casino. He spots a gift shop and walks that way.]

Drake: I got an idea.

Barry: What? You gonna cut your hair with a keychain?

Drake: Funny.

[They walk in to the gift shop and Drake picks a flat style hat up off of the rack He puts it on and turns to Barry.]

Drake: What do you think?

Barry: I think you look like the caddy I fired last week.

Drake: Great. Let’s rock on.

[Drake walks over to the counter and pays for his hat. They make their way through the corridors of the Hard Rock Casino and Hotel. They find an elevator and take it down two floors. As they leave the elevator they make a right and head down a long hallway. At the end of the hallway stands a tall, well-built man in his late forties. Wearing a gray suit and a black, open-collared shirt underneath, the man shouts out to Drake and Barry. Upon hearing his voice, Drake and Barry recognize him as Max.]

Max: It’s about time assholes.

Drake: Don’t blame us. Blame the tables.

Max: I blame him.

[Max points at Barry.]

Barry: What’s new? I could be a thousand miles away and you would still blame me.

Max: Do you guys have any idea what time it is? You were supposed to be here an hour ago.

Drake: Don’t worry, Maxy. I’m here now.

Max: And what the hell are you wearing on your head? Why are you not wearing a suit?

Drake: It’s Lacoste remember?

Max: Just come on. Get in here.

[The three men step into a small white room with a large “Lacoste” sign on the wall. After a moment, a short, blue-eyed brunette walks in wearing a tight red skirt and an even tighter black tank top. She is holding a clipboard and walks right up to Drake.]

Brunette: Mr. Green?

[Barry interjects.]

Barry: That’s Mr. Showtime, sweet tits.

Drake: Please excuse him.

[The woman holds back a faint smile as she speaks to Drake, not paying much attention to either of the other two men.]

Brunette: Would you mind signing here, Mr. Showtime?

[Drake smiles back at her.]

Drake: Not at all. What’s this for?

Brunette: This is a disclaimer saying that Body English and the Hard Rock Casino and Hotel are in no way liable for any and all damages, both emotional and physical, that may be incurred while you appear in this event.

Drake: Wow.

Brunette: We call this the Pauly Shore form.

Barry: Ah. I get it now.

[Drake grabs her pen and signs the form and she hands him a piece of paper.]

Brunette: And this is for you.

[Drake looks at the piece of paper and then back up at her. They smile at each other for a moment.]

Brunette: Have a good time tonight, Mr. Showtime.

Drake: I’ll try.

[They smile at each other again as she leaves the room.]

Max: What did she give you?

Drake: A phone number and what looks like a room number.

Barry: Give me that.

[Barry snatches the piece of paper out of his hand.]

Drake: You’re a dick.

Barry: Oh man. What I would give to have your body for one day.

Drake: I don’t know if you could handle it.

[Drake takes the piece of paper back from Barry. He folds it up and puts it in his pocket.]

Barry: Look, I’m gonna hit the tables. You guys have fun and I’ll see you tomorrow. Remember we gotta meet Christie the realtor at 10 am.

Max: Who?

Barry: Christie… the realtor?

[Barry holds his hands out in front of his chest to mimic large breasts.]

Max: Oh. Yes.

Barry: See you in the morning.

Drake: Later, Bar. Don’t lose all that cash.

Barry: Please! I’m gonna burn this bitch down, kid.

[Barry ducks out the door and closes it behind him.]

Max: So you ok, D?

Drake: Yeah, of course. What’s up?

Max: It’s just that we haven’t had much time to talk since the whole Jericho Hill thing.

Drake: Jesus, Max. You’re acting like I lost or something.

Max: Not at all it’s just that I know how much that one meant to you. Your first singles match in SCW, your first Pay Per View match in SCW. Plus I know you really wanted to kick that guy’s teeth in.

Drake: I’m good, Maxy. I’m great. I’m moving on. To bigger and better things.

Max: That’s right to the ‘Main Attraction’ no less.

Drake: Yeah. I tell you this guy is good, Maxy. I mean real good.

Max: Aren’t they all?

Drake: Not like this. This guy is the real deal. This is the kind of match that we came to Vegas for. He’s no Ben Jordan but I had a lot more time to train for Ben.

Max: Well fuck me if I’m wrong but you sound a little worried there, D.

Drake: What? Me? Worried isn’t the word, Maxy. Focused. That’s the right word. This one puts me in the picture, man. I take this guy down and I’m one, maybe two steps away from Simon Jones or whoever. This is big.

Max: I have to tell you that I’m a little surprised that you are taking this guy so seriously.

Drake: Why?

Max: Ever since we moved here all you’ve wanted to do is hit the tables and the bars with Barry.

Drake: Are you jealous, Maxy?

Max: No I’m not jealous. I’m annoyed. I’m annoyed you’re not hitting the gym and watching film. Before we came out here you were a monster in the gym and the film room. Now it’s just party central with you.

Drake: I know. I’m focused though. I’m here. We’re gonna do this. Right after I go out there and lap dances from strippers in Lacoste bathing suits while Lacoste pays me $25,000.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Love him or hate him, Barry gets us paid.

Max: Yes he certainly does.

Drake: I promise tomorrow morning. The gym bright and early and then we go look at this apartment. I think this is the one.

Max: Alright, D. Go have fun out there.

Drake: I will. Come here, bro.

[Drake gives Max a big hug.]

Drake: It’s me and you, Maxy. To the top.

Max: You got it, kid. Now go enjoy yourself. I’ll see you in the morning.

[The camera fades out as Drake walks out of the room.]

June 30th, 2013 10:15 am

[The camera fades back in to the outside of a large, contemporary looking home. The home is most likely made of brick, with sand colored stucco covering the whole structure. There are several large windows in the front, nearly the whole height of the home. Beautifully architected landscape surrounds the large villa with different types of trees and shrubbery. A large bluestone walkway leads from the large oak front door down to the driveway. A BMW X5 is parked at the top of the driveway. A Porsche Cayenne pulls in behind it, with Max at the wheel.

Max steps out first, wearing light gray pants, white sneakers, and a dark blue v-neck sweater with the sleeves pushed up. Out from the back seat steps Barry. He is wearing the same clothes as last night: A pink dress shirt very wrinkled and black slacks. His tie is gone but his large sunglasses cover his no doubt hung over eyes. If that isn’t a give away, his extra large ‘Seattle’s Best’ coffee is. Out from the front passenger seat steps Drake. Wearing a white v-neck t-shirt, blue jeans, and white ‘Puma’ sneakers. His eyes are hidden as well, covered by large reflective Aviator sunglasses. He pulls them down to get a better glimpse of the home.]

Drake: Holy shit, Barry. You’ve got to be fucking with me.

Barry: Nope. This is it.

Max: Mother of god, D.

Drake: This has to be the main house. We must be renting the guest cottage or something. I pad double for a one bedroom in New York.

Barry: Well champ, we ain’t in New York no more.

[Just then a click-clack of heels can be heard shuffling down the bluestone walkway. All three men look over to the see a slightly heavy blonde woman in a bright red business suit, with her in a giant bun, come running down toward them. As she runs her giant breasts bounce up and down in an almost comic-like fashion.]

Christie: Yoo hoo! Barry!

[Max turns to Drake and whispers.]

Max: This is the really hot realtor?

[Drake chuckles.]

Barry: Christie, my love. Where’ve you been all my life?

[Christie runs up and gives Barry a big hug.]

Barry: What did I tell you boys? Biggest tits in Vegas right here.

Christie: Oh Barry, stop it! You’re such a joker!

Barry: I’m not kidding baby.

[Max extends his hand toward Christie.]

Max: Hi, Christie. My name is Max.

Drake: And I’m Drake.

Christie: Hello, Max. Helloooo, Drake. I’ve heard so much about you, Mr. Showtime.

Drake: All good things I hope.

[Christie stares Drake up and down.]

Christie: All good, baby. Now come. You boys are late and I got an 11 o’clock.

[The three men follow Christie back up the bluestone walkway. They get to the front door and Christie opens the door and they walk in to a magnificent foyer with marble tile and a large marble fountain that has water flowing through it.]

Max: Jesus, D.

Drake: This is a joke right, Christie?

Christie: No, Drake. This is Las Vegas. The entire place comes furnished and is available for a six-month lease only. The owner doesn’t like to do one year but you can renew as many times as you like.

Drake: I’ll take it.

Max: D, don’t you want to see the rest of it?

Drake: No, I’m good. I’ll take it. There’s a pool right?

Christie: Yes with a separate pool house that doubles a guesthouse. It has one bedroom, a working kitchen, and a full bathroom.

Drake: Look at that, Maxy. You get your own guesthouse.

Christie: When would you like to move in, Drake?

Barry: Hey, Christie? You mind if I have a moment alone with my client?

Christie: Of course not Barry. I’ll be in the kitchen.

[Barry waits for Christie to walk out of the room and then turns Max and Drake.]

Barry: Look, Champ. Now may not be the best time to lock yourself in to a lease like this.

Drake: What are you talking about? This is a third of the rent I was paying in New York and look at the place.

Barry: I know that but things were different then.

Drake: How so?

Barry: Well for starters you were making a lot more fucking money. We had all that alliance cash coming in.

Max: What the fuck, Barry?

Drake: You said I was the highest paid guy in ACW. What the fuck?

Barry: You are. It just so happens that nobody makes any money in ACW and those dicks in SCW are hard balling me on some of this expense stuff.

Drake: What does that mean?

Barry: Why do you think I’ve been pushing you to do all of this extra stuff? The appearances, the commercials, all that bullshit. You need the money.

Drake: Fuck me. I can’t believe this.

Barry: Look its not that bad ok. We’re making plenty of money it’s that none of it is guaranteed right now. We gotta keep looking for it. Which if I may say so myself, I’m pretty fucking good at.

Drake: Well how do we make it guaranteed?

Max: We just bought an $80,000 Porsche, Barry! Why the fuck didn’t you say something then?

Barry: Look, its not that bad. I’m just telling you the whole picture here.

Drake: How do we make it guaranteed, Barry?

Barry: You win.

Drake: What, against Kevin Carter?

Barry: Something like that, yeah.

Drake: Something like what?

Barry: You don’t just beat Carter, ok? You beat them all, every last one of them. You get that belt and we’re golden. You do what you do and I’ll do what I do. You beat Simon Jones or whoever the fuck has that belt they won’t say no to you. They’ll give you anything you want, D.

[Drake turns to Max.]

Drake: What do you think?

Max: It does have a guesthouse. And besides, it’ll cost you a shit ton more to keep living at the Hard Rock.

[Drake thinks for a moment and then turns back to Barry.]

Drake: Don’t fuck this up, Barry. I want this house.

Barry: I got this, D. I got it.

Drake: Ok. Tell Christie I wanna move in tomorrow.

Barry: Let me grab her and you can tell her yourself.

Drake: No, Max and I got a lot of film to watch.

Barry: What are you gonna do, leave me here?

Drake: It’s your punishment.

Max: Ask Big Boobs McGee for a lift.

[Max and Drake walk out of the house and Barry calls after them.]

Barry: Guys! This isn’t funny! Fuck you, come on! God dammit!

[Drake and Max chuckle as they walk back down the bluestone patio. As they get to their SUV Drake stops Max.]

Drake: I’m gonna beat this guy right, Maxy?

Max: I don’t know, D. But I will tell you this. If he’s gonna beat you, he’s gonna get his fucking ass kicked trying to do it.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: Get in the car. We got a lot of work to do.

[Max smiles back and they both hop in the car. They drive off as Barry comes running back down the walkway.]

Barry: SLIM JIM! SHOWTIME!

[The camera fades to black.]

July 4th, 2013 3:30 am
>[The camera fades back in to a dimly lit bedroom. It pans over the expensive dresser and chest of drawers. It follows the dark hard wood over to the large, antique bed. Moans are heard as the camera moves up to the mattress. Under the black satin sheets are two people making love. Their moans get louder as the camera gets closer and they climax. The man, who is on top, rolls off to the right and gasps for air. The woman, a brunette, starts to giggle. As the camera gets closer we can make out who they are. It is Drake Green and the brunette from the Lacoste event.]

Brunette: Fuck, Drake. Now I get the whole Mr. Showtime thing.

[Drake smiles.]

Drake: I need a cigarette.

[He sits up and picks up his black shorts from the floor. He throws them on and stands up. He walks over to the dresser and grabs his pack of cigarettes but they are empty.]

Drake: Shit.

Brunette: This is really your house?

Drake: Yeah. I moved in the other day.

Brunette: It’s beautiful.

Drake: Thanks. I’ll be right back. I’ve got some more cigarettes downstairs.

Brunette: Hey, come here.

[Drake turns back toward the brunette. She is laying naked in the bed with the black satin sheet covering her self, her leg sticking out in a very sexy pose. Drake leans down and gives her a long, passionate kiss.]

Brunette: Can you grab me some water?

Drake: Sure.

[Drake slides on his slippers and then heads out of the bedroom. He walks through the loft hallway and then down the large grand staircase. He walks in to the kitchen and looks for the cigarettes. He doesn’t see them anywhere. He grabs two bottles of water out of the fridge and then heads through the living room to a small room on the other side of the house. He opens the door to reveal a camera sitting in front of a green screen, a chair and a small table. On the table sits a remote control, a pack of Marlboro reds, a lighter, and an ashtray. He plops himself down in the chair and lights himself up a cigarette. As he takes a long pull he looks straight at the camera. After a moment of deliberation, he picks up the remote and clicks the camera on.]

Drake: Kevin Carter. The Main Attraction. You know there isn’t a hell of a lot I can say about you that I can’t say about myself. You’re talented, you’re good looking. I’m not being a fag or anything. Just saying you’re a good-looking dude like me. You like sex. I mean that’s all you and your crazy girl ever tweet about. Breaking each other’s shit off and what not. Which I kinda dig to be honest with you. It’s must be incredible to be in a relationship like that. I’ve never felt that before.

[Drake takes a long drag of his smoke and then scratches his head.]

Drake: Some one told me you’re a porn star. I don’t know how true that is. I don’t know if that’s something that was just a rumor through the grapevine or if there is any real fact to it or not. That’s one thing I never understood. Porn stars. I mean I understand why people watch porn. It gets you in the mood, helps you take care of business if you’re lonely. I can appreciate that. But why be a porn star. I always thought that the moment you spend with someone is special. Now I know what you’re gonna say. ‘Drake is a fruit cake’. I’m not. I don’t watch Lifetime nor do I like Mandy Moore and I don’t cry myself to sleep, or anything like that. But there are plenty of things I share with everyone. Hell I’m a celebrity for fuck’s sake. They know everything about me.

[Drake takes another drag of his cigarette and then blows the smoke up into the ceiling.]

Drake: I guess what I’m trying to get at Kevin is don’t you ever just want to wash the façade away? Stop trying to be this cool edgy, guy. I don’t need to fuck on camera because I can fuck hot pieces of ass like the Hard Rock girl up stairs with out auditioning for it. I don’t mean that as an insult to you. I hope you don’t take any of this the wrong way. I happen to have a lot of respect for you. I just don’t understand you. You talk about being the main attraction when the truth is; no one actually wants to see you. I think that’s rather sad.

[Drake takes one more pull on his smoke and then puts it out in the ashtray.]

Drake: There’s only one attraction in SCW now, Kevin. It isn’t Nick Jones or Tom Dudely. It isn’t Kain or Simon Jones either, and certainly isn’t some washed up porn star. You’re looking at him right here. He’s Mr. Showtime Drake Green. And as talented as you may be, as tough as you may seem, you’re just a stepping stone. Just a rung in a ladder on the way to the SCW Heavyweight title. Nothing more, nothing less. So until Sunday my man, take care. Good luck and god speed and remember one thing. On Sunday, it’s Showtime.

[Drake picks up the remote to the camera and shuts it off. As he does this the camera cuts out.]

39
Supercard Archives / DRAKE GREEN vs JERICHO HILL
« on: June 21, 2013, 11:39:54 PM »
 Into the Void Part II
Sunny D, Cigarettes, and a Camera


9:30 am June 12th 2013

[The camera fades in to a dark penthouse apartment. The large living room is nearly black if it weren’t for the cracks of light sneaking through the curtains covering the windows and the large patio doors. The camera moves around the apartment. It stops at the kitchen and pans over the counters that are covered in bloody tissues, McDonald’s wrappers, and empty beer cans. A loud knock that comes from the front door of the apartment shutters through the open room. Another and then another ring out. A whimper is heard from the couch in the living room. A man, with dark hair, sits up on the couch. It is Drake Green. He is wearing a bloody white t-shirt and dark jeans. His right eye is bruised, he has a large cut on his top lip, and tissue sticking out of his nose, which he quickly pulls out. A loud knock is heard again and the man whimpers once again. He gets up and walks over to the door and opens. As he opens the door a bright light pushes into the room. A tall man with slicked back blonde hair, oversized sunglasses, and a black suit pushes passed Drake, followed by a camera crew wearing black t-shirts and black hats. The man walks into the center of the room, takes a deep breath, and turns around taking off his glasses. He is Barry Goldstein.]

Barry: Smells like shit in here, Champ.

Drake: Thanks ass-

Barry: What the fuck did you do to your face?

Drake: Nothing-

Barry: Are you fucking kidding me? What did I tell you? Where the fuck is the Macho King?

Drake: He’s not here.

Barry: Let me take a look.

[Barry walks in and takes a look at Drake’s face. He grabs him loosely by the chin but Drake pushes him off.]

Drake: Ok, ok.

Barry: I can’t believe this.

Drake: Well get over it. And what is with your little crew here?

[Drake points to the small camera crew setting up a camera on a tripod and a green screen.]

Barry: This, you belligerent bastard, is your lifeline.

Drake: What are you talking about?

Barry: This is your outlet. You complained about all of your little aggression problems, and judging by your face they may not be so little, now you can talk smack straight to your opponent and no one has to get hurt. You don’t have to get hurt.

[Drake walks over to the camera.]

Drake: So, what? I just talk trash to a camera and do what with it?

Crew Member: It’s pretty simple Mr. Green. You just click on the camera and talk about whatever you want. The feed gets downloaded directly to us and we post the videos. Pretty simple.

Drake: Kinda reminds of me a confession room on Real World or something.

Crew Member: That’s the basic idea, yes. Any questions?

Drake: I think I got it.

Barry: Good. Now skedaddle. I gotta talk to my client here.

Crew Member: Sure thing Mr. Goldstein.

[The camera crewmembers leave. Barry waits for them to close the door.]

Barry: So what the fuck happened this time?

[Drake sits back down on the couch and picks up a half drunken beer battle and takes a swing.]

Drake: Nothing. Just a little disagreement.

Barry: Yeah I see that. I feel like I’m walking on eggshells here Champ but I gotta say it.

Drake: Go ahead.

Barry: You gotta cool it. What if you got really hurt? What if you got arrested?

Drake: I know.

Barry: Do you? ‘Cause this seems to be a recurring problem with you.

Drake: I just get outta control sometimes.

[Barry sits down next to Drake on the couch and puts his hand on his shoulder. ]

Barry: There comes a time in a man’s life Champ, that he needs to put it all behind him. All of it. I know you’ve had some rough years but that’s what made you the man, the Champion that you are now. You can’t look at it as a negative, kid. Everything happens for a reason. No matter how much it might seem like it sucks sometimes.

[Drake takes a long hard look at Barry.]

Drake: You know, you’re not as big of a prick as Max says you are.

[Barry stands up.]

Barry: Yeah, well. Don’t tell anyone. I’ve got an image to protect.

Drake: I’ll say.

Barry: You gonna be ok, kid?

Drake: Yeah, I’m good.

Barry: Good. Use this thing.

[Barry slaps the camera.]

Barry: It’ll help get some of that frustration out. Now if you’ll excuse me I have an appointment with a Chinese hooker and a happy ending. I’ll text you some pics.

Drake: Umm. Thanks.

[Barry puts his sunglasses back on and heads toward the door.]

Barry: Use the camera.

Drake: I will.

Barry: And tell Slim Jim to call me.

Drake: Ok.

[Barry walks out and closes the door. Drake turns his head away from the door and back to the camera. He lets out a long sigh and then stands up. He walks over to the fridge and opens it. He sorts through some drinks.]

Drake: Ok we got some OJ, milk, some purple stuff…

[Drake grabs a big bottle of Sunny Delight out of the fridge and grabs a glass off the drying rack next to the sink. He pours himself a glass and drinks the whole thing. He pours another glass and then puts the bottle back in to the fridge. As he shuts the stainless steel door on the fridge he sees a picture of himself with Rosie. His green eyes start to look a bit sad. He quickly recovers and then heads back over to the couch with glass of Sunny D. He sits down and stares at the camera. He pauses for a moment and then picks up the pack of Marlboro Reds from the coffee table. He pulls one out and then lights it up. He starts to let his mind wander. About Nick, his father, Max, Rosie, Barry, Jericho Hill. All the thoughts of his mind seem to swim in a circle without stopping, making it very difficult to nail down any concrete thoughts. He stares hard and long at the camera and the time starts to pass by. Minute after minute, hour after hour, cigarette after cigarette, Drake stares at the camera trying to think of something to say. Finally he picks up the remote and hits the record button.]

Drake: I’m not really sure how this is supposed to work. I guess I just find it kind of funny. I’m supposed to be talking to you, Jericho. But all I see is the stupid little camera. I’ve never been very good at this kind of thing, expressing my feelings. I’d just assume throw back some shots and beat the hell out of someone. I guess this is supposed to help me with my anger and my frustration issues. We’ll see.

[Drake lights up another cigarette and takes a long pull. He then blows the smoke out in the general direction of the camera.]

Drake: You know, there’s a lot people don’t know about me. Sure I’m a good time. I like having fun. You know how I got that nickname, Mr. Showtime? My brother gave it to me. When I first got into the ring I was just about eighteen years old. I was shy as shit. I had no idea how to talk in front of people. Hell I didn’t lose my virginity until I was almost twenty-one. He started to call me Mr. Showtime because he wanted people to think I was the main attraction. He wanted me to come out of my shell. I did eventually, but it took a while.

[Drake takes another drag.]

Drake: I’m pretty sure you don’t give a shit about any of that though. I wouldn’t imagine that you would. I always thought I was pretty full of myself and then I started listening to you talk and reading your tweets and first, I kinda liked you. You’re a pretty funny guy, Jericho. I don’t know if you know that. But after a while it started to get to me. It really started to eat at me this whole divine power you think you have. I’ve never met God before. Hell, I don’t even know if I believe in one. There are things that I’ve had to deal with that would really make me believe that he doesn’t exist. Once again, something you probably don’t give a shit about but my mother died when I was two weeks old. She got some sort of infection, had a super high fever and was gone by the next day.

[Drake puts his cigarette out.]

Drake: My father, he died when I was seven. My brother, when I was twenty-one. My uncle Max raised me and my brother Nick. He isn’t really my Uncle we just called him that. He was drunk pretty much all of the time. Don’t get me wrong, he’s a great guy. He’s my best friend. To tell you the truth he’s my only friend. But none of that really matters to you, Jericho. Right?

[Drake lights up another cigarette.]

Drake: The problem with you is that you don’t get it. You live up on your cloud telling everyone you’re a God and I get that. I understand you have to make yourself feel good about yourself because there isn’t enough around you in reality to do that for you. My agent, Barry, he asked me a question. He asked me why facing you means so much to me. He wanted to know that after all the matches that probably mattered a hell of a lot more than this one, I cared so much. Why I wanted to beat YOU so badly. I don’t think I really understood why until last night.

[Drakes takes another drag.]

Drake: You’re me. Not in the literal sense of course. I’m speaking to you in sort of a symbolic kind of way. I’m not sure if you followed that. You see, I have three sides. One of them I show on Wrestleday. That’s my own word by the way. I made it up. It’s what call days that I have a match. I’m pretty proud of that. Anyway, on Wrestleday I’m Mr. Showtime. I’m there for the crowd and the victory. That’s it. My sole purpose when I put those tights on are to give the people who paid good, hard money to see the thrill of something they’ll never forget.

[Drake picks up his glass of Sunny D and takes a gulp and puts the glass back down.]

Drake: Side number two is what you see on my face. That side is an alcoholic. That side is a complete and utter Dick. When I’m like that I tend to get in to trouble as you can see. This is the hardest side to shake. He comes and fucks things up a bit and then he comes back with a vengeance. I was stuck on that side for a long time. It wasn’t a lot of fun. Now side three, that one is the most interesting.

[Drake finishes his glass of Sunny D.]

Drake: My brother, Nick, put so much time and energy in to making me feel like I was the fucking man, that it got stuck in there. Side three is confident Drake. That’s the side you see on Twitter talking trash and that’s the side that I hate the most. It’s ok to be confident. But to be so full of yourself, to think that you’re a God. That doesn’t work. So next Sunday Jericho I’m not just getting in the ring with you. I’m getting in the ring with side three of myself. And I’m not just gonna beat you. I’m gonna beat him too.  In order to be the best you must truly give yourself to the idea of being the best. And I don’t mean walk around and act as if you are. I don’t mean talk trash about being better than everyone else. I mean actually being better. Being great. And the only side of me that can do that is Mr. Showtime. So the battle within starts next Sunday, Jericho. It starts with you. And it ends with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. And until then, don’t forget to check what it is.

[Drake slams his hand down on the camera and the scene fades to black.]

3:30 pm June 21st 2013

[The camera fades in to an airport strip. A private plane is sitting on the runway as a limo pulls up. Out steps Drake in a gray suit, white shirt and a baby blue tie. Max is behind him in a black suit and an green shirt with an open color. As they get out of the limo, the door to the plane opens and Barry walks down the small set of steps. He is wearing a dark blue suit and a white shirt with a red tie. He walks over and throws something at Drake who barely catches it. He looks down and it’s a set of Mercedes keys.]

Barry: Your chariot, my lord.

Drake: The SLS?

Barry: Clean and waiting for you when you get back.

[Drake chucks the keys back at Barry.]

Drake: Give it back.

Barry: What?!

[Max and Drake start walking toward the plane.]

Max: You heard him.

Barry: I wasn’t asking you Macho, I was asking Drake.

Drake: I said give it back, Barry.

[The three men walk into the plane and take their seats inside.]

Barry: What do you mean give it back? I can’t give back a $200,000 sports car! It doesn’t work like that.

Drake: You’ll figure it out.

Barry: Marko is gonna flip one me.

Max: Relax, Barry.

Barry: Yeah, you fucking relax.

Drake: Easy boys. Easy. Now, Barry. You got an office in Vegas.

Barry: Vegas? Of course, why?

Drake: We’re moving. New York is done. Now that we’ve officially gotten out of our contract with the NWA it doesn’t make much sense to stay.

Barry: I’ve got an office in Butte, Montana too. You could move there.

Drake: Don’t be an asshole.

Barry: Alright, alright. Vegas it is. I’ll set it up. I know this great real estate agent. Her name is Christie. She’s got a great set of tits and she fucks.

Max: Don’t you ever think of anything else?

Barry: Yes. I think of you at Wrestlemania IV against Hulk Hogan.

Max: You know-

Drake: Just knock it off guys. We’ve got a long flight and I got a lot of sleep to catch up on. Do we have to do this now?

Barry: Alright. But remember, Christie the realtor fucks.

Drake: Thanks.

[Drake puts his headphones on and turns on his iPod. ‘Comfortably Numb’ by Pink Floyd begins to play and Drake stares out the window. He watches the runway pavement zoom by as the small private jets picks up speed. He watches the clouds get closer and then he shuts his eyes. His thoughts zero in on Jericho Hill and a small smile irks out over his face. The scene fades to black.]

40
Supercard Archives / DRAKE GREEN vs JERICHO HILL
« on: June 12, 2013, 09:13:40 PM »
 Into the Void Part I:
Little Dickey Green Comes Home


June 12th 2013 1:45 am

[The scene fades in to Drake sitting in a chair on his private jet. He is wearing a white Puma sneakers, dark blue jeans and a white t-shirt that has spots of blood on it. He is holding a glass full of scotch and ice up to his eye, which is slightly black and blue and swollen with a bit of semi-dry blood oozing out of a small cut. His nose also has a bit of dried blood underneath it and he has a small cut on his upper lip. He stares out the window and he thinks about everything that has just transpired.]

June 11th, 2013 5:45 pm

[The camera fades in to a sunny Illinois afternoon on a bright, grassy hill. There is still a brisk wind in the air, which is a bit unseasonably cool for June, yet the sun shines as bright as a hot summer day. You can smell the crispness of the Cottonwood tree scent in the air as the wind blows through its big white branches. As the camera comes over the hill we can see large, almost stoic, gravestones covering a great field. There is a mix of mid-century style, archaic looking stones and more contemporary post millennium stones. About halfway through the field is a young man with dark hair and green eyes kneeling down next to a tall, steel colored headstone. He is wearing dark, tight-fitting blue jeans, white puma sneakers, a burgundy V-neck sweater covering a white t-shirt and a gray sports coat. His hair is slightly greasy, pushed up in a makeshift pompadour and his face is unshaven with a near 10 o'clock shadow. His bright green eyes seem slightly dim and watery and his normally smiling face seems a bit dull this morning. He is Drake Green, but the moniker 'Mr. Showtime' doesn't quite seem fit on this day. In the distance we can see two people leaning up against an SUV. One is Max, Drake's old family friend and trainer. He is wearing a black suit and a white shirt with an open color. Next to him is Drake's somewhat estranged girlfriend Rosie who is wearing black pants and heels with a blue shirt and big black raincoat-style of a jacket. Drake turns back to look at them and then returns his eyes to the tombstone. He takes a long hard look at the inscription.]

Here Lies
Nicholas Jonathan Green

b. June 11th 1981
d. July 4th 2006

Beloved Brother and Friend



[He sets his hand on his brother's name and a small tear leaks out of his right eye. He wipes it away quickly to make sure no one sees and then he begins to let his thoughts wonder. He remembers his brother in a way that only he could. The scene fades out.]

June 11th, 1999 8:30 pm

[It fades back in to a small dressing room. A young man, about 6'2”, is standing in front of a mirror. He has tall, spiked hair that is dark in natural color but has frosted tips in the front. He is wearing black tape on his wrists and hands, long green wrestling tights that read “ACTION PACKED” going down the right leg, and black wrestling boots. He stares at himself in the mirror into his own dark green eyes with a hard look and begins to beat himself in the chest. As he does this we can hear squeaky laugh in the corner of the room. They young man turns around to see a teenager with dark hair in a mushroom cut and bright green eyes. He stands wearing a dark flannel button up shirt over a “MAXIMUS THE MAGNIFICENT” t-shirt and blue jeans. At first it's hard to tell but then you can make out just who this boy is. It's Drake, standing with his older brother Nick, on the night of his first professional match.]

Nick: I told you to be quiet Dickey or I'm gonna throw you outta here.

[He refers to Drake by his childhood nickname.]

Drake: What? You look dumb. And stop calling me Dickey.

Nick: No I don't. I look cool.

Drake: You look kinda like an idiot, Nick.

[Nick turns again to face Drake.]

Nick: Look, don't be jealous. This is my night to shine. You'll get yours in a few years.

Drake: You really think this is how I want to spend my 18th birthday? Dressing up in tights like a weirdo.

Nick: Please. I look great.

[Nick takes another look into the mirror and starts to fix his hair, which doesn't need to be fixed as it most likely has a gallon and a half of gel mushed into it.]

Drake: Yeah, ok...

[He turns back to face Drake.]

Nick: What's your problem anyway? This is what we always talked about. Getting into the business with Uncle Max. Like he did with-

[The door cuts off Nick to the dressing room swinging open. In walks a much younger Max, who still has a full head of black hair, which flows down to his shoulders. He has a thick mustache and is wearing black wrestling trunks, black kneepads, white boots, and a black “MAXIMUS THE MAGNIFICENT” t-shirt that matches the one Drake is wearing. His eyes are slightly glazed over and scent of Vodka lingers from his breath.]

Max: You ready for this, kid?

Nick: Oh man. I've been ready for years.

Max: Good. Dickey you leave your brother alone, ok?

Nick. Stop calling me Dickey!

Max: Ok, ok. I'll see you out there when you're ready. Nick. Drake, don't get into any trouble.

Drake: I won't.

[Max disappears behind the door and shuts it as he leaves. Nick turns to face Drake once again.]

Nick: You ok?

Drake: Yeah, why?

Nick: I don't know. You're acting kinda weird.

Drake: I'm fine.

Nick: It'll just be three years, Drake. And then we can get in there together.

Drake: I told you. I'm fine.

Nick: Then what is it? 'Cause you're acting like a little dick.

Drake: It's just scary ok. Remember what happened to Dad?

Nick: That's not gonna happen to me.

Drake: How do you know? He always said the same thing.

[Nick walks over and puts his hands on his younger brother's shoulders.]

Nick: I promise you, ok? I'm not going anywhere.

Drake: Ever?

Nick: Ever.

[The two brothers hug.]

Nick: No go out and cheer me on, Dickey.

Drake: Stop calling me Dickey!

[Nick laughs.]

Nick: Go out and cheer me on, Drake.

[Drake smiles as he walks toward the door. He opens it and turns back toward his older brother and the two smile at each other one more time. He walks out and shuts the door as the camera fades to black.]

June 11th, 2013 6:00 pm

[Drake takes his hand off his brother's name and stands up. He wipes a quick tear and turns back to face Max and Rosie. He stomps his way through the graveyard with his head hanging low. As he gets up to Rosie she puts his hand on his shoulder and gives him a quick peck on the cheek. He turns to Max who gives him a long, understanding stare, nodding his head slightly.]

Max: I miss him too, D.

Drake: I know.
Rosie: You wanna get back to the hotel? Maybe rest for a bit before the flight back to New York?

[Drake looks around the cemetery and passed the large iron gates in the front of the dirt road and sees a small town over the hill.]

Drake: I think I'm gonna go for a walk.

Max: D, I-

[Cutting him off.]

Drake: It's ok. I just need to walk for a bit.

Rosie: You ok, baby?

Drake: Yeah, I'm good. I'll grab a can and meet you back at the hotel.

Rose: Ok.

Max: Flight's at midnight. Just so you know.

Drake: I'll be there.

[Max grabs Drake and gives him a big hug.]

Max: I love you, D.

Drake: I know, Maxy. I know.

[Drake lets go of Max and turns to Rosie.]

Drake: Rosie-

Rosie: It's ok. We'll talk tonight.

Drake: Ok. See you guys in a bit.

[Rosie and Max get into their rental SUV and start the car. They drive off slowly as Drake begins to walk toward the large gates. He shoves his hands into his jean pockets and lets his mind wander. He thinks about his brother Nick and the life they used to share together. How Nick took him under his wing when their father passed away. How the two of them became wrestlers and Tag Team Champions together. The parties they hosted in their Chicago penthouse and the incredible bond they shared. He thinks about his terrible car accident the night he died. About all of the things that have happened since. His fallout with Max, his nomadic lifestyle and fall from grace, and then all of his achievements since reconnecting with. Meeting Rosie, beating Ben Jordan. He begins to think of his next opponent Jericho Hill. For some reason this match has become quite personal for Drake. It’s his first singles match in SCW post the departure for the NWA and he feels as if he needs to make a statement. He feels as if Jericho is the perfect candidate for that statement. A newcomer as well, Jericho has a big following and talks a big game. If Drake can just end his upstart things could point in a huge direction for him. He thinks all these thoughts as he approaches the small town at the bottom of the hill. He begins to remember all the wonderful things about this place. The candy store near the center of town where he and Nick would routinely steal bags of sour drops and the small pond at the east side of town. The parades and the festivals and of all the music shows and performances. And of course, the wrestling. The town where it all started. Where Drake's father learned and honed his craft and where Nick and Drake began their climb to tag team supremacy. He gets to the candy store in the center of town, walks right by it and sits on the edge of a large fountain. He takes a deep breath of the crisp evening air and exhales slowly. He smiles at the small children who run by him laughing. He starts to turn his head and then he sees it. With a large, glowing sign above the door. “LIQUOR”. He gets up, dusts himself off, and makes his way toward the orange glowing sign. He pushes open the door and quiet “DING” is heard from the bell on the door. Inside is a small bar that matches the small town. A few men sitting at the bar drinking a bit more heavy than the people scattered at the tables. He grabs a seat at the bar and orders a whiskey. For the next two hours Drake continues to consume an exorbitant amount alcohol. After a while, a short, young woman with big black hair and a matching big nose comes over and pokes him on the shoulder.]

Woman: Hey!

[Drake rolls his head over to her.]

Woman: Hey!

Drake: Hi...

Woman: I'm Sally. What's your name?

Drake: Umm..

[A man shouts over from a table.]

Man: Leave him alone, Sally. Can't you see the man is drunk!

Woman: Oh I'm just being friendly Al!

Drake: No, it's ok. I'm Drake.

[She sits down on the stool next to him.]

Woman: Where you from, Drake?

Drake: Actually, Sally. I was born here.

Woman: Really? You don't look very familiar.

Drake: Well that's because I haven't been here in a while.

Woman: But I always remember a face.

Drake: I guess not all of them.

[The man walks over and joins them.]

Man: I know you.

Drake: Oh yeah?

Man: Yeah. You're Johnny's boy ain’t ya?

[Drake takes a shot of his whiskey and starts to turn away.]

Man: You're little Dickey Green aren't you?

[Drake stops rotating on his stool and put his half-full shot of scotch down on the bar. He takes a deep breath and turns back toward the man.]

Man: Oh yeah it's him alright. How ya been Dickey?

[The man slaps Drake hard on his arm.]

Drake: Look. I’m not sure who you think I am but-

[The man cuts him off.]

Man: Oh no, Dickey. I know it’s you.

[Drake stands up out of stool and inches closer to the man.]

Drake: Oh yeah? What do you know?

Man: You’re Johnny Green’s boy. And you had a brother too. Can’t remember his name…

Drake: Nick.

Man: Yeah that’s it. The two of you used to steal candy from my Pop’s store.

[The man takes a sip of his beer and stares off in the distance as if he were remembering something.]

Man: I knew your Dad. He was a good man. It was a shame what happened.

[Drake gets a bit angrier in his tone.]

Drake: You don’t know a damn thing what happened. None of you. Damn small town weirdoes.

[Drake moves away from the man and the woman and starts to speak to all of the patrons of the bar, albeit ten of them.]

Drake: Worthless losers. You all hung on my father’s glory. All wanted a piece of him. Remember? Ashton’s Favorite Son you all called him. He would get free fruit at the market, free steaks at the one shitty little restaurant you all have here.

[Drake points to an older man sitting at a table.]

Drake: And you! You would wash his car for him just so you could brag about it. But what happened after he died, huh? Where did all the love go? Did you have a funeral? A memorial? An announcement in your shitty local paper? No. And what about the sons of Ashton’s Favorite Son? What did all of you do for them?

[Drake grabs his shot off the bar and throws it down his throat. The bartender walks over and grabs Drake’s arm.]

Bartender: I think you’ve had enough, son.

[Drake shrugs off the bartender.]

Drake: Get off me. You worthless asshole. What did you do for me, huh?! What? Nothing! That’s what. You sent me and my brother to live with the drunken piece of shit that got him killed in the first place. And look where that got me. Right back here in shitty Ashton, Illinois drinking booze just like you weirdoes.

Bartender: That’s enough.

[The man steps in front of Drake.]

Man: Listen, Dickey. It’s not our fault your old man couldn’t hack it in the ring and got himself whacked out.

[Drake steps in closer again and speaks in almost a whisper.]

Drake: Call me Dickey one more time.

[The man steps right in front of Drake’s face.]

Man: Dickey.

[THWACK!

Drake hits the man in the nose and he drops to the floor with blood gushing from his nose. Drake smiles as the man hits the floor and he goes to kick him while he’s down.

THUMP!

Before Drake can get his kick off he is met with a hard fist on the side of his head from the bartender. He turns around and connects with a right hook on the bartender’s jaw. As he winds up he’s met with a fist in the back of his head, this time from another man in the bar. Drake turns around…

SMACK!

Another hard fist in the face sends Drake stumbling back.

BOOM!

He gets hit again, this time on his left eye by the bartender. He slumps down to the floor with his back up against the bar. The bartender crouches down in front of him and grabs him by the color of his sweater.

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!
Just as Drake is about to pass out he feels the bartender get ripped off of him. He looks up and sees Max who starts screaming at everyone in the bar.]

Max: Get back! Get back!

[Max puts up his hands as if he is ready for a fight. The three men back off and Max turns back to Drake. He picks him up off the floor and walks him over to Rosie who is standing in the doorway. She walks him outside as Max drops some money on the bar and walks out behind them.]

Max: What the fuck, D?

Drake: Whatever man. Let’s just go.

Max: Whatever? What if I didn’t show up? What then? You’d either be in jail or a hospital. Or worse.

Drake: Who cares?

Max: I care you selfish son of a bitch. I’m not doing this again. I’m not watching you piss whatever you have of your life away again.

Drake: Me? Me piss it away? Why don’t you tell Rosie why my life is so shitty in the first place. Go on, tell her.

Rosie: What’s he talking about.

[Max pauses.]

Drake: What’s the matter? After twenty-one years you still can’t admit it?

Rosie: Admit what, Max? What is he talking about?

Max: Okay! I’m sorry, Drake. More than you could ever possibly understand.

Rosie: Will someone please tell me what’s going on here?

Max: I killed Drake’s father. I’m the reason he’s dead anyway.

[Rosie looks stunned.]

Drake: Tell her why.

Max: We were a tag team. Maximus the Magnificent and Johnny the Body. We had a match and I was drunk. Too drunk. I couldn’t help him and he got hurt. End of story.

Drake: End of story?

Max: What do you want me to say Drake? I’ve been paying for this for twenty-one years. Your father was my best friend and I threw it all away for a drink. After that I gave my life to you and Nick and I wept just as much as you when he got in that accident. It hurt me too. Except I didn’t run off and try to waste my life.

Drake: No, your life was already wasted.

[Rosie interrupts.]

Rosie: Enough! I can’t take this anymore! Drake you need to move on. If you hate Max for what he did then move on. If you don’t then just forgive him because this isn’t working. Look at yourself. I’m leaving.

Drake: What?

Rosie: I can’t be with you. Not now. I can deal with all of the sleeping around…

[Drake tries to act a bit innocent.]

Rosie: I’m not an idiot. I know what you do. You’re on TV for God’s sake. I love you but I can’t deal with this. Your demons need to go otherwise there isn’t any room for me or anyone else. I’m sorry.

[Rosie opens the door to the rental SUV and takes out he suitcase and turns to Drake.]

Rosie: When you’re ready you know where to find me.

[She slams the door shut and walks off.]

Max: Wait!

Drake: Let her go.

Max: But-

Drake: She’s right. Look at me. Look at us. What the fuck are we doing here?

Max: D-

Drake: No. Let me.

[Drake walks over and grabs Max in a big hug.]

Drake: I love you, Max. You didn’t kill my father. Those animals did. You are my father now.

[Max lifts his head out of the embrace and you can see a small tear run down his right cheek.]

Max: I love you too, D. I’m sorry for everything.

Drake: Don’t be.

[They finish their embrace and then Drake looks back at the bar.]

Drake: You think I should-

Max: Nah fuck ‘em. Let’s get out of here.

[The two men jump into the SUV and Max starts the truck up and starts to drive away.]

Max: Could you imagine Nicky in there? He wouldn’t have just pulled them off of you. He would’ve beat ‘em down pretty good.

Drake: Ah God I miss Nicky.

Max: You guys were the best tag team I’ve ever seen, I tell you. Nicky and Dickey.

Drake: Don’t call me Dickey.

[Max laughs.]

Max: What? It’s a nice name.

Drake: Don’t do it.

Max: Oh come on, Dickey.

[Drake punches Max in the arm.]

Max: Ow! I’m driving here!

Drake: I told you not to do it.

[The camera fades to black as the two men banter back and forth.]

To be continued…

Pages: 1 [2] 3